Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Chapter 1- A Call For Help

The early morning sun peeked up past the calm ocean waters of Atlantis. Giving yet another rise to another perfect peace day. Or at least John hoped.

Rubbing his temples on the side of his forehead in tiny circular pattens he yawned. His brown eyes focused out the window to the sky. Taking small snips of his morning coffee within the cafeteria. He was slowly waking himself up to his day that was starting all to soon.

Rodney, Major Lorne, Ronon, and himself had just returned from a long and agonizing trip from the Outskirts yet again. With Richard Woolsey wanting to continue to chart any progress in repairing the old broke down Stargate that set alone a drift in space. John thought it was a silly idea. Having come across the first ever Coriander Training vessel of its kind in the Pegasus galaxy and being trapped on there for a week with no food or water brought back some pretty harsh memories.

However, there was nothing of interest to report yesterday. Just the same planets and stars. So when John finally got the Puddle Jumper back on the ground he ran straight for his bed. Going to sleep around 3 o’clock in the morning. With the time being 6 o’clock now, John hoped that his day would pass by him quickly. So he could just go to bed all over again.

Just then the morning chime jingled over the loudspeakers. The call of the national anthem. Which meant only one thing. It was officially time of John’s day to begin.

Rounding the corner slowly Rodney yawned, grumbled, and griped. Rubbing the back of his neck, John shook his head with a smug smile. He knew Rodney didn’t go to sleep right away. So he was extra tired and extra cranky.

The wary scientist sauntered to gather his morning breakfast. Some oatmeal with fruit, coffee, and juice. It wasn’t much but then again Rodney wasn’t even awake yet either. He pulled his tray close to his body. Still with his eyes somewhat closed and strolled his way to join John at his table.

“Morning..” Rodney yawned out as he took up a seat at John’s side. “Did you get enough sleep? Because I sure as hell didn’t…” Rodney joked as he took to eating his oatmeal and fruit. John rolled his eyes. “Yeah, well welcome to the club! I didn’t get enough sleep either.” He stated as he watched the sunrise. “You know if Richard wants us to star chart everything on the Outskirts we should at least brings some pillows and blankets with us. Maybe then we would get some sleep.”

John’s joke made Rodney scoff as he chewed his food. “Tell me about it! I still don’t understand why we have to constantly make trips out there! Literally there’s nothing new each and every time! So what kind of information can we gathering?”

“It’s probably because we officially made contact with the ‘Grovian Empire’ out there…” John exaggerative. “So that’s my guessing. Maybe he’s hoping another new alien species will come outta the woodworks…like the Jasper’s did.”

Rodney rolled his eyes. “Well it’s not like we are going to meet anyone knew anytime soon…and the Jasper’s took several centuries to make contact with us and that was by accident. With the training vessel entrapment and all.”

John nodded. “Yup! I just hope today goes by smoothly…”

Rodney raised a suspicious eyebrow. “Why? Is your spider senses tingling?”

Yet again the joke made John smirk. “Kind of….I just feel off you know? Maybe it’s the lack of sleep? Or just maybe I got a sixth sense. But something doesn’t feel right.”

“Please don’t say that…I’m not in the mood!” Rodney grumbled again.

John smiled as he nudge Rodney playfully with his elbow. Both taking a good morning view of the sun rising high up in the sky. While finishing there breakfast.

*~~~*~~~**~~~~~~~*

The day was already going by fast. John gave his report to Lorne. Who in return re-typed it back up and promptly gave to Woosley. John took some time to spar with Ronan, and now he was up in the gate control room. Talking with Rodney on Todd’s whereabouts

Rodney swiveled his chair around to look at John. “Todd just left the landing pad to return to his Hive. I think he said he was going to plan a reconnaissance mission to gain more Hive ships…can’t say I blame him. He’s down to what? 9?” Rodney said as he took a bit of his apple that he held in his hand.

Richard nodded as he leaned back at his desk. “Yes, he went from 12 to 9. It’s not that big of deal to us… though.” Richard said with his face emotionless.

“Yeah, but to a Wraith though, he just lost a crap ton of his alliance. That can’t feel good…especially when they don’t have a Queen to repopulate their numbers.”

“Unfortunately that’s not our problem.” Richard said as he glanced up at the charts in front of them. “Maybe for you next charting mission we could check for more Genii outposts…” Richard Woolsey began to go off on his tangent. To John and Rodney both giving each other a look of ‘here we go again.’

All of the sudden the alarms began to blare. Loudly over the loudspeakers. Chuck sat at his chair as he read the computer screen in front of him. “Sir! Someone is activating our Stargate….”

Rodney raised his eyebrows in confusion. “How?! We have security coding that prevents any unwanted entry…where is the dialing coming from?”

John rushed to the large window that over looking the Stargate. The gate was indeed flashing. Trying to activate itself even though Rodney was actively trying to override and shut it down. Then another sound bellowed for everyone’s attention.

“Sir whoever is trying to dial the gate is also sending us a transmission…the coordinates are coming from….” Chuck stopped himself like he couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

“What is it Chuck?” John asked as he approached the side of his chair.

Chuck gulp loudly. “Colonel they are coming from the Outskirts….on planet A23….sir I thought that planet was uninhabitable…but it appears to have a Stargate on it…”

“That can’t be right!!” Rodney exclaimed as he typed away numerous times and frantically. “Sheppard should I patch the transmission through?”

John looked to Woolsey. Richard gave a nod. “Let it come through!”

Rodney spun back around and pressed three more buttons. A high pitched static could be heard. With what sounded like broken language spread throughout.

Suddenly a faint voice could be heard over the static. It was male sounding but John couldn’t tell for sure. John cleared this throat and spoke louder then what he usually did. “This is Lieutenant Colonel John Sheppard…who is this?”

Everyone in the frozen into place. Sitting silently around the comms. When the sound of fearful voices calling out filled the control room.

“HELP……us….pl….we…..HELP….fire…..HELP!!!”

John raised his eyebrows up fully as the next thing they heard was blasts from some kind of weapon.

“Umm what the hell is all that?!” Rodney asked as his eye shot around. “What should we do?!”

“Will I don’t know but we can’t open the gate for them..we don’t know who or what is on the other side…”

Richard nodded. “I agree but it feels wrong to ignore someone who is asking for help…”

“Yeah but..” Rodney was suddenly cut off again. As the gate sprang to life. With its blue matter pouring out of the gate’s large ramp as the red lights above it flashes repeatedly. Certain member of the Expedition Team ran to the Gate Room with their weapons drawn. Forming a tight circle around the ramp so whoever was coming through could be contained. “Holy crap…the security code was hacked!! The Gate is opened!” Rodney said in disbelief.

Just then a spark came through the blue matter. A single solitary yellow blast flew past everyone’s head causing them to take cover and dodge in an attempt to keep from getting injured. The blast hit the wall with such a force that the wall cracked. That’s when three individuals ran through the portal. Holding onto each other with a tight grip. They stumbled and tripped about weak on their feet. Slipping out onto the ramp. With their own attempts to dodge the blasts that followed them.

John ran to the Gate room with Rodney and Woosley close behind. Guns held up high at the ready. But when he got close that’s when John stopped. All three of the unknown individuals were wearing a brightly color red uniform. Made of the same material. Latex. With red pants, red boots, and what stuck out to John the most was all of them where wearing a long red skirt that covered there legs over the pants.

Chuck managed to shut the gate down just in the time for the three mysterious people to land out of harms way. Although, their small group was met with guard men around every side.

Yelling filled the chamber as several armed guards commanded the men to put their arms in the air high above their heads. In a panic the group obeyed the order rather quickly. With no resistance.

John still couldn’t see any of the men’s faces. As they were all covered by a large bright red hood. However he did see each man had a metal glove that incased their right hand.

“No it can’t be…” John whispered aloud. Richard glancing at him.

“What is it John?” He asked curiously.

John held his hand up to Richard in a waiting motion. With slow movements he approached the group of men who coward on the gate’s ramp. Avoiding eye contact. Their pale green hands shaking above their thin bodies. That’s when one of the men slowly began to remove his hood.

John witnessed a pale green hand yank the hood back as a pair of long braided white facial hair began to show. John’s mouth hung open in shock. ‘No…there’s absolutely no way…’ John thought to himself. That’s when John knew something was wrong.

“Everyone stand down! No firing!!” John yelled out. As Richard cocked his head.

“John?”

Rodney filled with worry blurting out the first word that came into his mind when one of the men’s face could be seen fully and he wasn’t wrong. “WRAITH!!”

There standing with his hands up in front of him was a now short haired Steve with two other Wraith clutching onto his person. John stared at the Wraith puzzled as Steve lips quivered. He frantically looked around unsure of where to focus his sights at. Steve was bleeding blood from out the side of his head. He looked desperate, injured, and most of all confused.

“Wait!! We are unarmed!!….Do not shoot us!!” Steve rasp calling out as he took to his knees. Seemingly shielding his fellow companions with his body. “Humans please…We need a sanctuary!!!”

Woolsey looked to John as his men slowly crept along the ramp pointing their guns ready to fire. Rodney rushed to join Sheppard’s side as he watched on.

“Sheppard…what the hell do we do?” He asked as Richard whispered an answer to his question.

“Get them into a holding cell. I want to know how they were able to bypass our security codes to get our gate to open! Then we can work on why they are here…”

John nodded as a group of his men approached the Wraiths. Taking their arms into a grasp there was some push back. None of the Wraith wanted to let go of the other. Huddling in tightly together, even Steve whispered the words “don’t.” And “no” to his hands being restrained. He did not want to be away from his group.

When Steve looked to John he barely understood it was him. His eyes narrowed for a second before he lost his focus. Steve nearly collapsed onto the floor. If it wasn’t for a military guard, he would have fell down onto his side.

John’s crewmen hustled the group off quickly to the holding cells for questioning. Which was just a single cell that sat in case in a room with an observation window and a bench inside the cell for sitting. John watched as the Wraith’s were lead away, with his hand scratching the back of his neck.

Teyla and Ronon ran over to John the moment they heard the commotion. Passing by the group they looked worried.

“John,” Teyla said as she approached. “What is going on?”

Ronon charged his stunner to one of the Wraith’s head. While the Wraith, in dismay tried to avoid the barrel of his gun, before he was shoved off down the hall.

“Easy!” John said over to Ronan. “We got a major problem on our hands…”

Richard cocked his head. “Do you know them Sheppard?”

John nodded slightly. “Yeah, I do…one of them was a captive here and I was then his um.. master with..”

“Not Lord Abstract again…” Rodney rolled his eyes. “Do they belong to him?”

“From what they are wearing…probably…but I don’t know if they changed hands at all.” John said as he kepted glancing back down the hallway.

Richard shook his head as he breathed a sigh to form a game plan. “Ok everyone meet in my office in two hours. This matter needs to be discussed in private. And someone please change the damn security code to the Gate please!”

Rodney nodded as he ran back up the stairs to work at his station. John rubbed the back of his head with a moan. “And just when I thought today was gonna be easy…”

*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~

It was two hours later when John, Rodney, Ronon, Teyla, and Major Lorne were all standing at attention in front of Richard Woolsey. Richard sat at his desk with a mountain of paper work before him. Rubbing his mouth in frustration. Trying to piece together the series of events that lead them to his meeting. He looked like he was having a headache forming.

“So you are telling me that one of those Wraith’s in our cell right now belong to Lord Abstract of the Grovian Empire? And you sure about this? What about the others with him? Do you recognize them?” Richard asked to John as he looked exhausted already.

John shrugged his shoulders with a sigh. “Yes I’m positive it’s Steve…and I’m not sure because I didn’t get a good look at him but I think one of the other Wraith is Neko…I named him when Lord Abstract had him… ‘help’ me when Steve couldn’t.

Rodney scoffed. “You mean be your slave…when he was torturing the other…”

“Yeah…Rodney….that!” John looked down in concern. “Look sir, these Wraith, even though they are Wraith are not our enemies anymore…” John tried to explain the best he could about what he saw on board of the Grovian Home Hub.

“How Sheppard…they still need to feed in order to live…” Ronon chimed in softly as he crossed his arms at his chest.

“They have been tortured, brainwashed, and had their whole lives turned upside down. I’ve personally seen how Lord Abstract treated his forces help…it’s not kind. There’s no comfort for them in there Home Hubs…That’s why I feel we need to handle this matter a little bit differently…” John said while he thought to himself.

Teyla nodded her head. Remembering when John was returned from Lord Abstract. She knew the stories but she could not imagine how miserable it was for John. “I agree..but in what way can we handle this differently? Is there anyone that comes to mind?”

John thought for a minute. Making a very short list of names in his head before some of those names stood out. “I want to get the help of Jackson Dearing…” He said as he bit his lip. “And maybe Todd…and Kenny…”

Rodney cocked his head back. “Jackson Dearing? The Coriander Oracle guy? Why him? I mean Todd and Kenny sure that makes sense but why Jackson? He works for the a Grovian’s too at times, when it serves him. So what would he want to help us?”

“Because McKay…he hates the way the Grovian Kingship treat other, lower life forms. He said it himself. He hates the whole slave thing and he’s a man for hire. Which means he’s willing to work with just about anybody. So he might know a way to help Steve, Neko, and the other Wraith. Hell he might even have some pointers on how we can treat them for the time being.”

Teyla tilted her head curiously. “Help them, like in rehabilitation? To reintroduce them back into Wraith society again?”

John nodded. “That, or get them some kind of therapy. To help with what has happened to them…look I’m telling the truth…Richard they are going to need it…imagine being tortured so much to the point that you wish for your own death. To be tortured so much that any kind hearted act rings as suspicious to you. That’s what they have been through, and for years! Not days or months…but years!”

Richard Woolsey leaned back in his chair and took a look at his open field painting. “Okay…John I’m going to trust you know what you’re doing. I’m gonna call Carter also. She might know more about what protocol to follow with this. Rodney get ahold of Jackson Dearing and John when Todd gets back into orbit, contact him. If it’s as bad as you say, then we have no choice but to help these Wraith. I mean it’s in our job description…”

John nodded with a slight bow of his head to Richard. “Thank you sir!” He said before walking quickly out of the office’s threshold. Once clear of the door John pulled Major Lorne off to his side.

“Sir?” The Major said as he rested his hands on his belt loops.

John shallowly took a breath in. “I’m gonna need you to go down to the holding cell over to the observation room. Just keep on eye on the Wraith. Offer them some water and keep your gun on you but out of sight. No yelling of screaming, ok? Just talk gently to them. If they don’t take the water at first just keep offering it or leave it by the doors and if anything happens don’t be afraid to call me. I’ll have my comms on.”

Major Lorne nodded his head with a light twitch of his blue eye. “Will do sir!” He said as he turned to make his way down the hall.

“Oh and Major!!” John called back as he turned around to face him again. “Be kind to em…we need to earn there trust…”

Major Lorne smiled as he considered John’s words. Then he made his way down the hallway to the stairs. John stood still. Shaking his head he grit his teeth. He had a lot of calls to make. But this matter was pressing. He walked in the direction of his office. Determined to get them all done at once.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2- Calling In The Calvary

It took no time at all. With John going straight to his work with a vigor. John had rushed into his office and practically barricaded himself inside. First making a transmission for Todd’s Hive.

Usually it would take a while for him to respond back so it was a waiting game. Until Todd answered back. Then it was a hour later when Rodney stopped by his office with some good news. He managed to get ahold of the busy Jackson Dearing. With a short summary of what was going on Rodney was able to gather enough of his interests to get him heading to the nearest Stargate. He was on his way.

What John didn’t expect however, was the fact that Jackson was bringing with him some assistance. John was worried that too many hands would equal confusion. But never the less, he stood with Rodney in Woolsey’s office giving him an update.

“So what time can we expect Jackson?” Richard Woolsey asked drumming his fingers on his desk.

Rodney glanced at his watch before giving a humm. “Within the hour! Apparently when I told him what was up, he made a quickie call to some of his umm friends. He said that they work in the rehabilitation of people who had been enslaved by the Grovian Empire. They have had some many people asking for help, they made a specialized department for it.”

John nodded his head. “Well that’s good to know. The more educated people we have on this…the better.”

Rodney however scoffed. “Yeah except the men he’s bringing with him are Jaspers….”

Richard perked up in his chair. He had heard of the Jasper race when John was trapped in a training vessel with one. But he had never met one in person. Let alone two. “Wait, he’s bringing Jaspers with him? Here…to Atlantis? Did we give him clearance for this?”

“Yes…” Rodney blurted out. “You where the one who wrote off on it right away…when I told you about this first thing…”

Richard looked awkwardly. In disbelief at himself for not catching that little detail. “Okay then…they have clearance…and you sent a transmission to Todd’s Hive?”

John pressed his lips together in thinking. “Yes I did sir. I’m just waiting for him to get back to me. Depending on where is determines the time it takes for us to get a reply. But I think this will intrigue him enough for him to stop by…”

Richard slowly sighed and leaned back in his chair. “What about the Wraith? Is anything going on with them?”

“No, the Major said that they haven’t said anything or taken any of the water we gave them. So their just sitting together mostly..” Rodney said unsure of what all of that really meant. As most Wraith he had ever met scared him half way to Sunday.

John shrugged his shoulders. “That’s no surprise. Steve told me that most Wraith feel fear and it’s an emotion they are born with…so my guessing is that they don’t trust us yet. They’ll warm up…it’ll just take some time. Oh and I really want Doctor Keller to check some of them out for injuries. Steve had a gnarly cut in the side of his head.”

Richard gave another small nod. “I already informed her. When Jackson and the others arrive we can all go down to the observation room and have a look for ourselves.”

With all of that in mind John clapped his hands together taking them into a hold. “Ok so it’s settled!” He said ready to get to work. “I’ll be by the Gate!”

Richard dismissed both John and Rodney with a wave of his hand. Frantically flipping through his paper work in a huff.

*~~~~*~~~~~*~~~~*~

It was an hour later when John, Richard, Dr. Keller, Teyla, Major Lorne, and Ronon stood in front of the large entry Stargate. Eager to greet Jackson Dearing and his mysterious Jasper allies. Richard felt giddy while Rodney felt sick to his stomach. The Jaspers made him feel uneasy.

John glanced over to his side at Rodney. “Hey McKay don’t worry…everything will be fine!” He reassured with Rodney nodding in disbelief. “It’s not like last time.”

“Oh yeah sure…tell that to my stomach…” Rodney said annoyed and on edge.

Suddenly the Stargate glowed brightly. It’s blue lights casting faintly on every face that stood before it. The blue matter shot out wildly but control. Seconds later a happy looking Jackson Dearing strolled out through the Gate.

His light brown hair was pulled back in a ponytail with his brown cowboy like hat covering his blue eyes. His brown and red shirt sleeves trench coat danced behind him. As the sound of his black combat boots clumped on the floor. Jackson reached his gloved hand out to John instantly.

“Hello John! It’s wonderful to see you despite the circumstances! You look good!! Rodney, Ronon, miss Teyla!! It’s been a while! ” He said as he shook John’s hand firmly and then shook Woolsey’s hand. He greeted each member of John’s team with the grace he did before. However, everyone was slightly taken back by the company he brought with him.

Jackson looked over his shoulders. Almost forgetting that many of the Atlantis crew had never seen a Jasper before. Let alone talked to one. Jackson bowed his head. “Oh my! I’m so sorry about that! INTRODUCTIONS!” He said as he smiled. “John Sheppard, Mr. Woolsey…this is our Professional House Holder of Rehabilitation, Sir Garrett! And this is the Founder of the Grovian Rehabilitation Program Lord Aruban Magik of the Coriander Empire!”

John and Richard both extended their hands out to give them a welcoming. Garrett was the smaller of the two Jasper’s but not by much. Still towering over most of the crews heads he bowed. His long brown dreadlock hair tied behind him. He wore a nice black suit with a white button down shirt underneath. He held tightly in his claws two duffel bags along side of him. His bear like lips formed a pleasant smile. While his glowing blue eyes scanned over each member of John’s team. His short silver fur glistening in the sun through the windows as he formed a fist with his large pan like hands. Tucking his long black claws away. Giving a fist bump to John and Richard.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you gentlemen!” He said in a deep voice. “I am happy to be working with you all!”

Richard nodded. Taken back by the size of the two he tried to play it off. Being awkward as he did so. “It’s our pleasure really…” he said as he adjusted his glasses.

The second taller Jasper dressed in a grey pinstriped suit bowed. His long black hair flowed down past his strong back like flowing water. His growling green eye blinked proudly. His bear like lips also formed a smile. And he greeted the team the same way as Garrett did. Not with a hand shake but by a fist bump.

“I look forward also to our workings…” Aruban said as he tightly grasped a large tablet in his hands. “Shall we? I’m actually really excited to see your wonderful city! It looks rather peaceful. Maybe after we meet the…unfortunate group of Wraiths…you could give us a tour perhaps?”

Teyla bowed her head graciously. “It would be our pleasure!”

“Please this way gentlemen!” Richard motioned as he lead the group down the hallway towards the holding cells.

*~~~~~*~~~~~~~*~~~~~*

The holding cells were dim and cold. With no open windows or comforts to them. John winched at their presentation as the large group entered into the observation room. They all stood behind the large two way mirror with there sights falling onto the three huddled Wraiths’ sitting on the floor of there cell.

Jennifer’s mouth slightly hung open. Two of the Wraiths looked skinny and filthy. So different then when she saw Todd or his second. While only one of them was clean and ‘plump’ looking. Jackson let out a small gasp. Taking in what sat before him. He shook his head.

“Oh holy shit….” He whispered underneath his breath. To Rodney raising his eyebrow.

Aruban and Garrett both had an empathetic look to them. “Oh wow…those poor souls…” Garrett said as he instantly pulled up the only spare chair in the room and set his stuff down. Handing the tablet to Garrett, Aruban stood still with his eyes plastered on the Wraith.

“It was wise that you called us in…” He spoke softly. “These are no ordinary slaves…these men were to serve the elite Grovian leaders…you can tell by those red uniforms. Not all forced Grovian slaves wear that kind of stuff.”

Jennifer tilted her head to the side. “What do you mean?”

“The reason those uniforms are significant is because it tells others in the Home Hubs that they are allowed no privileges or kindness. They are at the bottom of the barrel in terms of status..” Aruban whispered while the group took a more closer look.

Ronon narrowed his eyes. The uniform the Wraiths were wearing were simple. A red latex looking jump suit that held tightly underneath their chins all the way down to their waist. With cut outs at their hipbones. The long loose fitting pants and red boots with buckled up the sides of them. Everything looked normal except the heavy duty long red skirt they each wore. It opened up at the sides all the way up to the belt. That was the only strange piece of clothing they wore. John looked at Steve who sat still with his eyes closed and his head back. His stomach was beginning to ache.

“So which one is called Steve?” Garrett asked as he wrote in his tablet.

John pointed off to the side. Steve was the closest one to the mirror. “That one. The last time I saw him he had a Mohawk…now his hair is short..”

Aruban nodded. “That happens a lot. There owners often change their appearance when ever they feel like it. As a punishment or just out of boredom.”

Steve sat still lightly grasping the feeding hand of his other Wraith companion. John noticed how skinny he was looking. With my dark purple bags underneath his puffy eyes. His green skin was covered in a film of dirt and grime that gave him a brown coloration. He sat with his legs close to his chest. Cut off from the world around him. Breathing shallowly.

Jennifer looked down. “I take it they aren’t permitted to shower a lot.” She asked as she noted to herself, that Steve’s body was covered in rashes.

Garrett glanced up from his observation. “No they are but I suspect that his unhygienic state…is the outcome of scolding…”

“Scolding?” Richard asked. To Garrett giving his a nod.

“Yes..scolding is a particular torture used to exhaust the individual it’s preformed on. It when the slave is put in a tub. Usually chained up or restrained..then the water is turned up to a boiling temperature. Not enough to kill them but just enough to cause extreme pain. The out come if used enough is ‘that’…the slave develops a fear of water or Aquaphoica. Thus the victim just simple stops bathing. It seems that Steve here is one of those unfortunate few.”

Teyla’s mouth formed disgust. “That sounds awful…”

Garrett nodded. “It is…sadly…but I’m more alarmed at the Wraith sitting in the middle of them…” Garrett said as the Wraith sitting in the middle of Steve and the other unknown Wraith next to him.

Garrett gulped loudly as he scribbled something down on the tablet with a circle. “Oh no….don’t rock…don’t rock…” he said with a disappointed stare. “Yup, there it is…” He whispered to himself. Rodney glanced at the tablet of circles and lines.

“What is it?” Rodney asked looking back out at the group.

Garrett watched the middle aged Wraith with the short straight hair and faded tribal face tattoo rock repeatedly. The Wraith body was too covered in a thick film of dirt. His eyes distant and far gone than the others. He stared off up at the ceiling, almost as if he was counting the tiles above him. Even John surmised that the Wraith wasn’t present at all. He was just ‘there’ physically, but not mentally.

John watched unable to really look away. “His name is Neko…and last time I talked with him he didn’t do that particular movement at all, he could actually hold a conversation. I’m guessing that’s a bad thing, right?”

Leaning back in his chair Garrett nodded. “Yes…human it’s a very bad thing. As you know some of the Grovian King’s possess extra abilities. One of those being to erase one’s mind of memories, dates, core beliefs from anyone’s mind. Along with the ability to search and twist the minds of others. ‘That’ Wraith or Neko as you call him is displaying classic symptoms of someone who has had there mind invaded with one to many time. The repetitive rocking, voided stare, the smiling at random times…and a child like manner, those are all symbolic of mind rape…if you will.”

Jennifer shook her head. “And you’re sure of that…just by looking at him?”

Garrett turned around to regard her. “Yes I’ve done rehabilitations for over fifty years now and I’ve seen hundreds of cases similar. It’s not so hard to notice once you know what to look for.”

John narrowed his eyes and bit his lip. “So the Neko I knew…”

“Is there present but not there mentally..he’s gone. A blank canvas to be molded. As certain Grovian’s would say. It’s a shame really. Whoever that Wraith was prior to his capture. Is long gone now.”

Richard sighed. It was getting to be a heavy topic for him. But he was curious. “Mr. Garrett,” he said with hesitation. “How do you know all this stuff. Is it your training?”

Garrett looked down in shame before swallowing his pride. “No…I used to be a Grovian before I eloped and became a Coriander citizen…my job was to train slaves for the empire.”

Everyone in the control room stared at the beast with concern. If he used to be a Grovian, then there might have been a chance he could turn back to his old ways. However, Aruban seemed to pick up on there worries and calmed them down.

“That was a very long time ago…mistakes were made yes. But that is all in the past now.”

The group all looked away at different times. Unsure of how to process that particular information. Thats when Aruban’s eyes fell onto the last of the Wraiths.

The last Wraith to the left of his group was very clean. Even shiny in his appearance. With his long white hair freshly combed and washed. It was pulled up in a half up and half down style. His delicate face had no mark to it and the Wraith over all looked well feed. However, Aruban knew the darker reason as to why that was. One the Wraith’s delicate hipbone was a small black tattoo. Of what appeared to be a bird. That’s when Aruban looked away with confidence.

“What is it?” Teyla asked as she could sense his uncomfortableness.

Aruban looked over in her direction. “That youngling there…is a sex slave. He’s washed, cleaned, and is marked. Which means that is his purpose in the Home Hubs. To service the King and or royals in attendance.” Aruban said shaking his head. “I’m surprised he’s so well kept. Usually ones with such a status are kept alive and hidden out of sight…and I don’t know who he serves under but that tattoo will tell me when I get close to identify it.”

John nodded. “So we have our work cut out for us then..”

Jackson chuckled. “Yeah you do…but with good trust and intentions we can get these men back to some good mental standings! Hopefully.”

“Indeed..” Garrett said as he stood up from his chair. He slowly started to remove his black jacket. Placing it over the swivel chair and then he shuffled through his duffel bag. “We should begin as soon as possible! The longer they are in there, the longer it will take to get them to open up to us!” He said as he stood back up with a plush toy of a sloth in his hand.

Rodney cocked his head back as he wasn’t sure he was seeing correctly. The worked up scientist gave a very annoyed look back at Garrett’s direction. “What’s that for?” He asked warily. “Like a Wraith is gonna cuddle with a damn stuffy?!”

“It’s a comfort item and you would be surprised.” Garrett informed him sternly. “I wish to introduce myself to Neko first as he needs to be assisted immediately. Which means we will need to get them separate for a short time for me to make an accurate assessment of their appearance, mental status, and needs of each one of them. So John and miss Teyla…if you could lead me into the holding cell please. I would appreciate it! Oh we will need a room with a lock. One on ones sometimes ends up with ‘runners’ trying to elope. So it’s best to have a warm and inviting room where we can all talk in.”

Richard smiled. “We have a room right next door that could work! It has a sofa and a table with a chair.”

John rubbed his unshaven chin as he stared at Steve. “Okay, tell us what to do and we will do it! You need to talk with Neko? Teyla can coax him out from his group I’m sure…”

“Yes, hopefully. They need some gentleness. Good positive mother energy! Do you think you can do that?” Aruban asked unsure if Teyla would be successful or not. Teyla however was apprehensive but only at first.

“I am a mother..so that will not be a problem.”

Garrett smiled brightly to his task at hand. “Alright! Let’s begin!”

With that the group walked out of the observation room. Leaving Ronan, Jennifer, Richard, and Aruban inside. While John, Teyla, the Major, and Garrett headed for the cells. With Garrett’s little sloth plush dangling in his arm

Chapter Text

Chapter 3- A Form Introduction and Evaluation

The holding cells were quiet. Cold, but not dampened. With a single white light overhead it was just the right type of dimness for the overstimulated Wraiths. To close their eyes and to rest their heads. However, John knew that wouldn’t be the case. He rounded the corner with Teyla and Garrett. When once inside the room he placed his stuffed animal in view by the door along the wall.

Major Lorne was the last to enter into the chamber. Although he was quickly stopped inside. With Garrett turning to face him with a request.

“Please Major…remove your gun..” He said in a whisper. While Major Lorne looked at him. “I will need help in removing them one at a time and guiding them to the next available room. Your gun is a danger to them and it also sends a very wrong message.”

Evan glanced over to John just as John gave the Major an ‘okay’ nod. Slowly the Major lifted the gun by its black strap up and over his head. Handing it off to one of his fellow soldiers to hold on to. He nodded reasonably.

Garrett patted his arm happily, and then with a softened stride he approached the bars of the cell. The larger Jasper folded his arms in the small of his back, bowing his head.

John was the first the kneel down in the center. Making sure that the Wraith formally known as Neko could see him.

Steve suddenly opened his eyes tiredly. But he let out an alarmed hiss as he quickly took hold of Neko pulling him closer. This single action caused the other Wraith to huddle closer to each other in a flurry of bared teeth and a loud array of hissing. This of course did not deter John. It was rather anticipated. They were after all Wraith. But it did pain him to see his once allied friend so wary of his presence. John just gave a kind smile towards the group taking to his right knee.

“Hey there…Neko. It’s John….do you remember me?” He asked over to the Wraith. Who quickly covered up his face up and out of view behind Steve’s shoulder.

John’s eyes softened more. With the pit of his stomach was turning sour. Neko was not like how he had remembered him. He was meeker, lacking confidence, and was more out of it.

“Neko it’s ok…you’re safe. But buddy we need to talk to you in private. This is my friend Garrett, and this very nice lady is Teyla. I told you about them before once….and I’m sure you already have met my Major? He’s the human who brought you guys the water. Right?” To Neko remaining unmoved.

John had to admit it to himself. He was slightly out of his element. Neko wasn’t speaking articulate. Instead he curled himself up into a tight little ball. Very child-like. With a soft whimpering spread throughout his movements. Steve held onto him with a firm grasp sandwiching him in between himself and his other fellow captive. John wasn’t sure if Steve had even recognized him. But how could he not? After the time they spent together on the Home Hub and in Atlantis before.

Bowing his head in his direction John softly said. “Hello Steve.”

Although, this time, Steve looked away. As he refused to look the Colonel directly in the eye.

The group just observed each other at first until Garrett glanced over his shoulder. Requesting for the force field to be brought down and the cell door to be opened. Which Major Lorne did so promptly. There was a further moment of hesitation from both sides as everyone took a breath in. However, Garrett just walked in confidently and motioned for Teyla to follow him.

Teyla raised her eyes brow slightly as she wasn’t sure what to do. These men weren’t children. They were fully grown adult Wraith. That where capable of snapping at any given moment. With thousand of years of training behind them. Surely they would understand that her team was trying to help them?

Garrett sat crisscrossed on the floor in the center of the cell. Making sure his movements were slow and none threatening. Then he cleared his throat. Looking around at all three Wraith carefully.

“Hello there everyone…” He said gently. “My name is Sir Garrett and I am a house holder of Rehabilitation. I also work for the good Kings of the Coriander Alliance and I wish to offer our sincere condolences and support for what you have gone through at the hands of the Grovian Empire. What titles do you hold?” Garrett asked looking to each Wraith. None of which spoke up to address him.

Steve’s lips trembled as if he was going to speak but he just took a gulp of air in. Neko however glanced up from Steve’s slender shoulder when he heard him hiss. Garrett worked quickly to cock his head off to the side to greet him.

“Easy…now.” Garrett said with a purr to his tone. “What is your number?”

Neko tensed up before he reluctantly showed him two fingers hidden at his sides. Garrett’s quickened smile and John gave a look of confusion. The last time Neko was with him, his number was three. So why the change to two? Something must have taken place…maybe the original number two…’ John had to stop his thinking. He did not want to imagine that the Wraith, whom had been raped and beaten up so badly, had passed away. John blinked several agonizing times before he brought himself back to reality.

Garrett gave a pleasant smile. “Thank you. It’s nice to meet you number two. Or do you prefer Neko?”

Neko’s yellow slitted eyes looked around like he recognized the name for a moment. Before he re-hid his face yet again.

John smirked. “Yeah I know buddy, you always hid behind that hair of yours…”

Garrett pondered to himself for a second, before he stood up and took Teyla gently by her shoulder. Whispering something in her ear John watched as she gave a nod and knelt down to face Neko.

Teyla’s face was calm and reassuring. While her brown hair framed her eyes as she held out her hand. “Neko, I need you to come with us.” She said as she motioned with her fingers for him to come. “We are just going to the other room to talk. And when we are done, we will bring you right back here. It will only take a few minutes.”

Neko curled up tighter than before as Steve took him into a hug at his side. Clutching him firmly with his teeth bared. He grunted about with the other unnamed Wraith taking to holding Neko at the waist.

Garrett approached Major Lorne and gave him a nod in agreement. From his instructions from before the Major understood that Garrett would possibly need his help in transporting the Wraith from room to room. Teyla however took a breath in. She did not want Neko frightened anymore then what he was.

“Neko….please…” She said more firmly. “if you don’t come with me freely, Sir Garrett and Major Lorne are going to help you to the other room. So please take my hand and come with me.” But it was use. Neko gingerly shook his head while the tiniest smile decorated his face.

When Neko refused to cooperate playfully yet again Garrett gave another nod to John and Major Lorne. He tapped Teyla on the shoulder to signal her to step aside. Which she did with a saddened look. Neko watched as he followed her with his eyes off to the side of the cell.

The room then filled with sheer panic within the holding cell. As Garrett approached the Wraith group fearlessly with John and the Major by his side. The Wraith quickly worked to take each other into their arms again. Holding onto each other tightly. Grunting, lunging, and snarling loudly. Hissing filled the chamber as together John and Major Lorne forcefully separated Steve first and the other Wraith away from Neko.

Steve clawed at Neko wrists in an attempt to keep him close. Completely ignoring the fact that he was essentially being manhandled by John and the Major. While Neko gave a faint scream as he took ahold of Steve’s arm.

Neko desperately pulled and tried to get himself free out from Garrett’s powerful grasp. He kicked, spun himself around in place, and tried to run frantically back trying to get to his Hive mates. But Neko could not shake himself free from the newly introduced Jasper. He was trapped. Pressed up against the bars of the cell. He gave a loud shriek. While the other unnamed Wraith just stepped aside off into his own corner of the cell with his arms wrapped around his waist snugly. The Wraith wanted no part in the scuffle or to be caught up in a skirmish.

Garrett wasted very little time as he picked up the frightened Wraith off of the ground. Locking his hands together with his one large claw. Then the Jasper hoisted Neko up into the air with the other. Moving with purpose he carted Neko flailing out of the cell while cooing him to relax.

John couldn’t help but to bite the inner corner of his cheek. Watching the nice knowledgeable Neko fighting for his life was heartbreaking to say the least. And Nemo’s never ending screaming wasn’t helping the situation either.

Once Garrett made it out of the cells door, Neko curled himself back up into a ball. Trying to hide behind his hair as he looked down the Wraith trembled his the Jaspers hands. “No-no put me down, put me down…put me down!….” The Wraith chanted over and over to himself as he was carried away down the hall. His deep multi voiced tone traveling down the corridor. Before fading into silence.

With his eyes watering Steve trying desperately to move around John and Evan to reach the door of the cell. The pair had to block him repeatedly. Steve was still very quick in his attempts running from side to side. Frantically, Steve clinched his short hair in frustration. He gave a loud growl as John and Major Lorne blocked him at every turn. Whispering the words ‘no..’ under his breath. His face shown concern as John and the Major slowly exited the cell. It’s doors and shield locking back into place.

Garrett looked over to Teyla as Neko continued to struggle about aimlessly. “My lady can you please grab me the comfort soother?” He asked as Teyla quickly retrieved the toy.

John quickly redirected his group back out into the hall. “Come with me, the spare room is over here….” John said. Motioning for Garrett to follow him to the next room. It was only a minute away.

It was no time at all before John reliantly flung open the interrogation room door wide enough for Garrett to pass through with a screaming Neko in hand. The room was as Richard described. No windows at all but there was cameras in the corners of the room for observation, one long grey sofa long the wall, and on the other a small table with two chairs next to it.

Garrett carried Neko over to the corner of the room furthest away from the door before he sat him on the floor. Making sure he couldn’t run passed him. He towered over him for just a second until he heard the door mechanism lock.

Neko coward himself into the wall. Pressing his back up to it with all his might and buried his face into his knees. Wrapping his green hands around himself. He rocked and continued to chant. “Out, out, out I want…out!” He yelled harshly hissing baring his translucent pointed teeth in a snarl.

John found it completely unnecessary but he closed the door shut. Glancing at the keypads, he had memorized the code to get out quickly. But turning back around John was yet again was at a loss. They never really covered this in his basic training. Slowly he ran his hand over his mouth and wiped the stress off his face. His team needed his guidance and his attention despite how uncomfortable this all was.

Garrett glanced behind his shoulder as he gave Neko some time to process where exactly he was at. Neko just glanced about the room in shock. Ripping his nails into the carpet flooring before he covered his face with his hair.

Garrett watched the clock. It took several painstaking minutes of waiting for Neko to finally manage to settle down. Garrett gave a reassuring wink over to Evan before took up the spare space on the floor in front of him. Major Lorne too joined in, and sat down crisscrossed on the floor with his hands in his lap and with a soft grin trying to look as none threatening as possible. However, John just continued to stand but he moved to lean up against the wall with Teyla.

Neko rummaged around for a second. Pulling on his opened pants and whispering to himself in en-audible tone. He then started to rock with a hitch, the stress easily taking control of his demeanor.

Once again the large Jasper gave him some time. Observing his repetition once over. Neko wasn’t the worst case he had seen but he still was severely impaired. After a few minutes more passed and everyone was finally settled Garrett tried to get his attention.

“It is okay, Wraith…” He whispered softly. “Like I said you can call me Garrett. This is Evan, John, and Teyla… we just wanted to talk to you for a little bit then we’ll go back to your friends…we will not harm you.” Garrett said as he watched Neko hissed before he hid again back under his hair in a defensive childish manner. Shaking his head Garrett thought to offer the Wraith a distraction.

“Would you like anything to drink? I can see you’re very upset. Maybe some water will help cool you off some? What do you say? Would you like that?”

Neko cautiously glanced upwards. His eyes longingly fixated on the Major Lorne, and then at John. “Out…”

John slowly smiled back down at him. His inner urges of wanting to pull Neko close into a hug was very apparent. It was one of the few time John could really say he wanted to ‘embrace’ a Wraith. But it was all he could think about. To John, Neko was like a frightened kitten. Masking his fear by sneering and hissing. It was unpredictable and unprecedented.

Garrett looked in between the pair before he spoke again. He gave both of them a smile. “Do you remember John Sheppard? Because you and him have met before. He’s your friend from what my understanding is…”

John walked over and took a knee. Neko didn’t say anything in return but he did look at him up and down with a gulp.

John waved lightly, as to not frighten him any further. “Hey buddy…it’s been a long time…since I last saw you…I’m really happy to see you again but can you do me a favor? Can you lower your legs and talk to me please? I’d really appreciate that.”

Rocking his body repeatedly, Neko suddenly slowed down. He did as he was told by lowering his legs but still he held onto himself tightly.

“There you go…good!” John praised him. It was the minute of silence that helped calm the waters before the door opened up suddenly to Neko jumping from his built up anxiety. It was only a solider bringing them a cup of cold water. He left promptly after he sat the glass down but it was enough to put Neko back on edge again. ‘Richard must be listening.’ John thought to himself as he refocused his attention back to Neko.

John brought the cup of water close to Neko’s mouth. “Here…I need you to take a drink for me.” John said offering the water further. “Just a sip.”

Neko stared blankly at John’s hand. Unblinking but quite. He obeyed the Colonel’s command by taking the smallest lick with his tongue. His lips smacking together as it was the first real ‘drink’ of water he taken. This small action felt like a large victory to Teyla, John, and Evan. With each one smiling at the Wraith warmly.

“Good job Neko! I’m proud of you!” John praised him again for his efforts. “So do you remember me now? We’re friends..”

John’s question made Neko flinch slightly. He looked like he wanted to speak but was too scared too. John decided to be extremely patient with the Wraith. Giving him ample time to think. Neko however looked down and then gave the faintest nod. So slight that if John wasn’t watching him carefully as he was, he would have missed it. John nervously smiled again.

“You do?” He asked with Neko whispering back.

“Y-you’re a Master…” He replied back. “Like Lord Abstract…”

Garrett looked to John suspiciously. He didn’t know that particular little detail. “But you remember him…that’s a good thing. So you and John here aren’t strangers...”

Neko thought for another minute before he began to rock again. Garrett’s smile diminished when he realized that the Wraith was indeed receding back into the safety of his mind. Being put under too much stress could cause Neko to do this action unconsciously. That when Garrett glanced back at Teyla to give him the plush.

Teyla raised her eyebrows. “Sir Garrett?” She still found it particularly odd, to offer an all powerful Wraith, a toy. But whatever she could do to help Garrett along with his plans, she would do.

Handing it to him, Garrett showed Neko the comfort item. At first Neko didn’t seem to interested, he just eyed the toy. With his lips slowly sneering in a curl, but after some time had passed Neko looked like he wanted to examine it for himself. There was a particular pleasant smell ruminating off of the fibers. By its belly. It made Neko even more curious.

Garrett happily held it out him. Playfully taking the sloths arm and make it wave to him. Neko grinned. Unaware that he bitten his lip in the process. The corner of his mouth bled some without healing. Still the Wraith didn’t notice while he lick it away with his tongue.

Garrett hummed to himself before continuing. “Here my friend, would you like to hold Mr. Sloth?” He asked as Neko chittered his jaw. He soon excitedly extended his claw out and gently took the plushie into his hands.

The Wraith’s sharp nails ran through the plushies fur. Feeling its softness of its fibers. He also felt the heavy weight in his palms which only added extra sensory to his muscles. Fiddling with the toy gingerly, Neko sudden pressed it roughly to his nose. His sensory pits flaring wildly as he took in the calming scent that was all throughout the stuffy. The hiss that followed was soft in comparison to his last outburst from earlier.

Garrett grinned as he looked back up at towards one of the cameras in the room. With a look of ‘I told you so.’ Knowing very well that they being observed by another pair of eyes.

*~~~*~~~***~~~

From the other side of the wall Rodney sat in the swivel chair. Watching the whole thing taking place on a monitor. For a split second he rolled his eyes. However, soon after he heard Neko say the word ‘lavender’ over the monitors the tiniest warmth in his heart caused it to flutter. Rodney felt pity for the Wraith in that moment. He watched the Wraith smile a toothy grin as he regarded the soft stuffed animal with a slight embrace. Purring innocently. It seemed to bring him some form of peace. In the sea of chaos around him.

For the moment Rodney gave an awe. Before suddenly realized what the hell he was actually considering. That a Wraith could actually be adorable! “What the heck is wrong with me?” He asked himself as Aruban smirked. Teasingly.

“Maybe human…you’re starting to see that some Wraith aren’t blood thirsty monsters. But rather a person who can’t really choose their food source?”

Rodney thought for a second before he shook his head. “No…that’s not it. I just think I’m crazy is all…”

Aruban chuckled as he continued to watch Steve and the other Wraith. Writing down his own notes that he observed.

“Sure you are…” was all that Aruban had to insinuate. For Rodney to roll his eyes yet again.

*~~~*~~~~*~~~

Major Lorne nodded his head as Neko looked over to him. The human tried to look as innocent as possible. “Does it smell good?” He asked as Neko nonchalantly glanced up.

“Lavender…plants…yes….” he whispered to the Major agreeing.

“Yeah I can smell it from here. It smells really nice. I love lavender myself!”

Garrett looked over to Lorne. “Major after we are done here I would like to talk to your doctor Keller about possible neurological testing for brain damage.”

John suddenly became alert to what Garrett said. “Does he need testing? Really? Wraith naturally heal themselves…are you feeling like he has something wrong with him?” John judgmentally asked out loud causing Neko to looking at the two with concern. Garrett however, didn’t say anything. Instead he just sighed and continued to reach into his pocket. Taking out a few little flash cards with pictures on them.

Neko’s mouth formed a strange twist. Unnaturally twinged in the corners of his mouth, his lips caught his teeth. While he was focusing on the cards he rocked in excitement. Once he noticed the pictures, as they were put in his line of sight. He pointed to the set of cards with astonishment. Giggling. “Hive ship….”

Garrett’s flash cards consisted of several items a Wraith would have grow up with and recognize from life onboard there Hive. An Iratus bug, a fighter, the Hive ship itself, and simple stunner. And each card had a match. Garrett then shuffled the cards up and placed him in a small box. Flipping all the cards over he allowed for Neko to see each one before he covered them back up.

Neko caught into the game rather quickly. Leaning down with interest. Causing Garrett to chuckle. “Neko can you remember where the fighter is? Can you find it for me please?”

John watched eagerly with Rodney’s eyes too where plastered on his screen.

It took Neko several tries. He looked at the same group of cards repeatedly, unsure of his own answers, before he matched them properly. It took a few minutes. He was slower than expected. Garrett continued his game until the Wraith had successfully matched all of the cards up to their corresponding parts. Then he asked Neko to squeeze his fingers with both hands. Along with touching his nose with his one finger. Neko did so but he wasn’t strong enough as he should have been. He also missed the mark with his nose. Turning back to John, Garrett nodded his head.

“I think it would be wise to test for any signs of neurological damage Colonel. If he has any Nanobots in his system, it would explain most of his ailments.”

John frowned with the weight of the situation. “Nanobots?” John asked before Garrett shook his head. John pressed his lips together. “Ok will do that then…” he said as Garrett took to his feet.

“That is enough for today…” He said slowly helping Neko to stand up. “We can bring him back to his Hive mates now. It was fun talking with you Neko! But I need to see some of your friends.”

Neko wasn’t sure of what to do. Holding onto the sloth roughly he forced himself to move over to the door. Glancing back at Teyla and Evan he stopped himself.

Garrett kept a positive tone. He could see the Wraith was also, shy. “Neko…can you hold onto my sloth for me? I think he likes your company. You can talk to him, and he love a cuddle. And the best thing is he is there for you when you need him. Can you keep him safe for me?”

Neko hitched his breathing. But inclined his head. “Good! Now we are gonna take you back to your friends ok? We will all talk later!”

Neko took Teyla by the hand as she led him down the hallway back to the holding cells. Teyla felt uneasy and uncomfortable. The Wraith was so child like despite his appearance. Luckily for her, she had Evan with her. But she kept a cool head about her as they rounded to corner with Major Evan.

Garrett looked to John. “Well that went swimmingly! Now for the rest of them. I figure your Steve will be the most difficult one to manage out of the group… he seems to be the strongest mentally but we will see! Slowly but surely right human?”

John nodded silently. Secretly he hoped that wouldn’t be the case.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4- Naming An Unknown Friend

Teyla and Major Lorne reintroduced Neko back into the cell. With Steve quickly taking to his slender feet, pulling him into an embrace. Holding the back of his neck firmly, he checked the Wraith over. Stopping and staring at the toy sloth. Steve hissed but allowed Neko to sit with it in his arms. Both took up refuse along the same wall of the cell just as Garrett came back into the groups view.

John, who had forced himself to walk rather quickly to catch up his crewmen watched as Steve wrapped his long arm around Neko. Clearly the Wraith was worried about his companion. Which gave John the feeling that something did indeed happen to the former number two he had met on Lord Abstract’s Home Hub. The horrible theory caused John’s spine to shiver as his skin was pelted with goosebumps.

Major Lorne strolled up to Garrett’s side. The Jasper was looking over the group trying to decide who to talk to next. Waiting with a very laidback stance he kept his hands in his pocket and a soft grin on his face.

That’s when the unnamed Wraith uncomfortably glanced at him. His body shuttered against the bars of the cell with such a force that everyone took notice of the bars clanking. The Wraith quickly sat still with tension as he knew he most likely would be chosen next to visit the interrogation room.

Teyla looked over her shoulder. Ronon’s footsteps echoed through the hallway as Richard sent him to relieve her of her present duties. He wanted her in the observation room.

“Ronon?” She greeted him as he tapped her shoulder. “What is it? We are in the middle of something…”

Ronon gave her a gentle look. “Richard wanted me to cover for you. So he says he need you back with Dr. McKay and Keller.”

Garrett listened intensely over his left shoulder. He wasn’t sure having the Satedan with them was a good idea. Ronon was the type of person who would yield easily to the well of others and he for sure wouldnt give up his gun to anyone either.

John smiled to Teyla as she walked away. The Wraith group clearly grew concerned as she was the only female present. Now they where left to deal with only the men of Atlantis.

Ronon walked into the cell. Tapping his gun a few times to let each Wraith know, there was no funny business to be had. That they were going to follow Sheppard’s orders. However, Garrett wasn’t about to deal with Ronan’s attitude.

Garrett turned and pulled Ronon’s shoulder closer to him. “Do not use that gun as a threat towards this group again. Or I will personally remove you from this room myself.” Garrett said extremely firmly. “These Wraith are abuse survivors and are entitled to some form of respect! So please don’t touch your gun at all…you are clearly a bigger threat then they are at this point…”

Garrett’s words made Ronon’s eye twitch. He surely wasn’t going to take orders from this animal like creature. Instead he looked over to Sheppard who agreed with the Jasper. He was standing close enough to overhear their conversation.

John nodded to Ronon. “Be nice…” He said as Garrett turned back around with a smile and a bowed of his head.

Garrett kneeled down again to the Wraith group. Taking time to get the unnamed Wraith’s attention. His blue eyes glowed. Taking in the Wraith’s health stats with his Cybernetic Enhancements. He then smiled again.

“Hello there, my name is Garrett remember? What number may we call you?” He asked to the Wraith not responding. Garrett had sympathy for the Wraith. The switching of hands was never easy. Especially what they had gone through. “I know you are afraid for your safety, but I would like to talk to you next. Can you stand up and come with us please? We will bring you right back here when we are done.” Garrett asked the Wraith, who suddenly trembled uncontrollably again.

The Wraith with the long straight hair pressed himself up against the bars again. Seeing the Satedan take a few steps forward, his green slit eyes stared up in slight concern.

Ronon gave the Wraith a blanketed expression. “He said get up.”

The Wraith gulped as he forced himself onto his feet. His hands clung onto Steve’s claws tightly as both let each other go. With a stiff hiss the Wraith wrapped his arms up around his midsection and proceeded to walk out of the cell. Taking the smallest steps he could. He couldn’t help but to glance over his shoulder. Breathing hard as the look of desperation danced in his eyes towards the other Wraith.

Steve shook his head. He was numb to it all. Being trapped in prison cell after prison cell. It was taking too much of a toll, seeing his fellow Wraith being led away for a short time. Fully knowing that he would be next on the roster.

Garrett greeted the Wraith with a nod as Major Lorne and John with Ronon walked the slowly moving alien into the other room. Opening the door slowly the Wraith hitched his deep breathing and twitched his dry mouth harshly before he entered the room.

Ronon moved pasted John and Lorne to pull a one of the single chairs next to the sofa. He motioned for the Wraith to sit with a tap to the back of the chair. Garrett’s bear like lips clinched together. Once again Ronan tried to adjust his approach.

“Can you sit here…” Ronon said tapping the back on the chair. John could see he was really trying not to sound indifferent. And secretly John appreciated his efforts.

The Wraith nodded in cooperation. Lowering his shivering frame into the wooden chair he instinctively grabbed the back of his chair while he did so. With his arms still wrapped up around himself. Forming him body into what appeared to be a make shift restraint jacket.

Ronon nodded his head to Garrett. And Garrett smiled as he took sitting on the sofa. Setting down on the cushions he leaned in slightly to adjust his person. The Wraith looked at him with his sensory pits hissing as he took a shallow breath inward.

John decided to sit down next to Garrett. Looking the Wraith body over, he took notice of the supposed tattoo. Which wasn’t really a tattoo at all. It was a scar from what looked like a hot iron. The Wraith was branded. The ole fashioned way.

Garrett noted the marking. He breathed in deeply. A heaviness filled up his frame. “It’s nice to meet you Wraith. Thank you for listening and coming freely to talk to us. Like I stated before this is John Sheppard, Major Lorne, and Ronon Dex. What number do you go by?”

The Wraith stammered in his gulp. Nearly choking on his own saliva, he managed to shakily speak. “I-I am number three.”

John gave a soft tilt of his head. “It’s nice to meet you number three.”

Garrett smiled. “Yes it is and I’m sure you would prefer it here than over your old Home Hub.”

The Wraith sat indifferently to the Jaspers suggestions. Garrett jotted a note quickly down. Seeing the Wraiths scar on his hipbone more clearly. It wasn’t fresh, and it wasn’t too recent either.

“Can you tell me of which King you are in service too?” Garrett asked gently. Knowing this could be a very sore subject to be answered. He gave a further explanation promptly. “We are not going to return you… I would just like to know for documentation purposes.”

The Wraith shook his head in defeat as he looked down lower to the ground. “I am in service to Lord Aaron of the great Grovian Empire…”

Garrett formed his hand into a fist for a second before he loosened it back up again. “Lord Aaron…yes I can see that. Is that who branded you?”

“Yes.” The Wraith said keeping his eyes plastered on his shoes. “I am his to command…”

Ronon raised his eyebrows up high. “Who is King Aaron?”

The Wraith didn’t hesitate to tell him his reality. “Lord Aaron is my Master-I am his passion companion and he is my King…as I no longer have a need for a Queen.”

Garrett’s lips pierced together as he looked at Ronan mouthing for him to ‘stop’ with his curiosities.

Ronon let out a sigh of frustration. He was only trying to help. But Major Lorne cocked he head as he too thought about the Wraith’s choice of words. It was what he came up with was sickening to him.

“So, if I’m understanding you, your job is to give him pleasure…wow, I’m sorry to hear that…” the Major said with empathy. “Well you are safe now. No one is going to hurt you here…”

The Wraith suddenly gulped again as he stuttered his breathing. “My Master is loving and kind….he is the best Lord ever…I-I cherish him…I-I respect him, I-I love him…I-I-I would not survive without his rule...” the Wraith said in his deep multi toned voice. Clearly afraid of the consequences if he did not reiterate his point more clearly.

John didn’t buy the Wraith scripted answer. Not one bit. Neko from before already spilled the beans to this truth. Lord Aaron was the worst of all the Grovian Kings out there. He was heartless, cold, demanding, and most of all he was highly dominating. This Wraith was just trying to persevere whatever safety net he could to protect himself and it broke John up inside.

Garrett nodded but ignored the Wraith answer about Lord Aaron. “Is number two and the other wraith with you also serving your King?”

“No….they are only visiting….and are re-educating themselves on how to properly act while in Grovian servitude. The Lordship is gracious enough it offer them a proper education.”

Ronon cocked his head but stayed silent as Garrett shot him another intense look.

John leaned over closer to the Wraith. He eyed him up and down before a name suddenly popped into his head.

“If you don’t mind…in our city we all go by names. Like mine is John, and his name is Evan. So I would like to give you the name Peter. Or if you have a name you already have been called.” John said to the Wraith mumbling something under his breath.

“D-Dumpster…” the Wraith mumbled out to Ronon’s annoyance.

“What was your name?” He asked to clarify. “Speak it more clearly.”

The Wraith rocked some in his chair to get his words out more loudly. “The Lordship calls me seed Dumpster…”

Ronon suddenly giggled to Evan slapping him on his stomach. Ronon quickly composed himself before he went quiet again.

John’s look angrily at Ronon in that instant. With his face turning a shade of dark red. He knew it wasn’t a laughing matter and that the Wraith probably could guess what that name meant. John swallowed his extremely raw emotions down again. “I would prefer it if we all called you Peter. I feel it’s a better fitting name for you.”

Garrett nodded in agreement. “Yes as do I! So the name ok with you Wraith?”

The Wraith nodded. His eyes slowly casting up some before returning to the floor. “Yes…Peter is acceptable….”

John sighed happily. “Good!” He said in relief looking to Garrett.

Garrett smiled and kept the conversation moving along. “So, Peter can you tell me how you came to serve the Grovian Empire? How long have you been in service for?”

Peter’s head hung lower. “I-I do not know, a long time now…years….my fighter was captured and Lord Aaron took pity on me being a lower life form. He said I was a treasure, when I was culled…so he took me with him.”

“Despite you not want to, right?” But Peter just remained motionless in his seat.

Garrett hummed to himself as he was forming his next question. However, before he could ask it, that’s when he noticed something that caused him great concern.

Underneath Peter’s latex collar was a gold chain peeking out. He recognized that the chain had a large pendant on it. Looking further at his clothing Garrett could see its large bulb outline. It was in the shape of a small beetle. Garrett flinched as he quickly went to removing the necklace from the Wraith’s neck.

Peter froze at the unexpected Jaspers reaction. Clinging onto himself he could feel the necklace being ripped away from his person. That’s when Peter started to let out a whimper.

“No… my necklace, please let me keep my necklace!” He broken heartedly requested to Garrett handing it to the Major. “ If I do not wear that my Lordship will get mad at me! P-Please?!”

Garrett took to his feet, setting his tablet down onto the ground. Holding the necklace up to the light above their heads, he saw the pendant flash a white light.

“Take this a quickly destroy it!” Garrett order as John approached his side.

“What’s wrong?” He asked nervously.

Garrett shook his head to the pair as he took the necklace and smashed it down into the floor. Crushing it with his boots.

Sparks flew out from under the Jasper’s large foot. While Peter grasped onto Garrett’s waistband.

“Not my necklace!!” He yelled out before Ronon angrily ripped him off of his feet and slammed him back onto the sofa.

“I SAID STAY PUT!” He hollered inside of Peter’s exposed ear. His direct order made the Wraith pull himself across the sofa. Pressing his wet lookin face into his hands.

“I apologize….” Peter replied back in shock.

John watched as Garrett smashed the chain and its pendant into a crushed up mess of mangled metal under his foot. Garrett breathed heavily as he looked up from the ground.

“I am sorry for my outburst but that was a locator. If we didn’t destroy it quickly then the Grovian fleet could have locked onto this location…”

Johns eyes widened. “Are you serious?! They’ve been here for a day already…”

Garrett huffed. “It takes the tracker awhile to reach the Home Hubs…so we might have a chance of them not receiving it. But now we need to check him more throughly. Out of all the Wraith…Peter would be most plausible for tracking see as how he is owned by Aaron. Not the other two.” John flustered about, but nodded and turned to Peter quickly. The Wraith was whimpering in distress about the sofa. He rocked his body repeatedly as his hair flung back and forward.

John stopped him as he forced the Wraith face up to look at him. “Hey now stop that!” He ordered as Peter gasped. “Right now I need to check to see if you have any other jewelry on you that was similar to that necklace. If you do we are taking it off of you. Do you understand me Peter? You’re not gonna make a fuss, or fight us…your are just going to hand it over…understand me?!”

Peter’s mouth trembled as his eyes watered. “Y-Yes…”

“Good, now stand up for me and place your hands on your head.”

Fearfully Peter did as he was requested to do. He stood up and allowed John and Major Lorne to check his body. Patting him down from the top of his head, running their hands through his hair, all the way down to his feet. Garrett helped by taking the Wraith’s worried face into his hands. Softly speaking words of encouragement as John and Lorne made they way closer to his midsection.

Peter gulped hard as he felt their rough hands all over his stomach. Reaching in between his legs close to his furl. Pulling his belts as their warm fingertips grazed the inside of the band. Rubbing and checking every inch of his person. Peter felt violated. Dirty. Soiled. He could remember the hot taste of salty ick on his tongue. The heavy feeling of his throat gagging as a thick ‘organ’ was thrusted by force down his throat. His Lordship’s harsh words as he was instructed to ignore his fleeting body and just simple ‘take his punishments properly.’ The memories were all too real and most of all painful. Peter’s lips soon started to tremble again. His whimpering soon gave away and turned into a soft hiss, then a cry. Peter closed his eyes tightly together. All the while, he casted his pride aside and begged his captures to stop.

“I-I have nothing else…I promise…” Peter whispered to Garrett however, Garrett had to let them continue. To Peter’s dismay. “No more….p-pretty please…stop…”

Garrett’s blue eyes teared. There was the begging that Wraith dreaded to do. The weakness that was not permitted in his society. But taught so pleasingly in the Grovian’s. It was clear from Peter’s profession, the poor youngling had been assaulted more than once in his lifetime. He cringed at being touched. By anyone.

“I know it’s triggering for you Peter. But please try to relax. The humans are almost done. Just a little more. You can get through this..” Garrett said as he wiped underneath the Wraiths wet eyes.

Peter hissed with a shrill. In an attempt for comfort, he rested his forehead onto Garrett’s. “Please…n-no more.”

It took a few minutes but John and Major Lorne gave the ‘all clear.’ Peter was telling the truth. He only had the one necklace on him.

Slowly Garrett helped Peter lower his hands off of his head. The Wraith looked distant and dissociated. Ronan watched the scene in heavy thought. He remembered the feeling of not wanting to be touched by others. When he was laying at the mercy of the Wraith on there operating table. The feeling of pure helplessness in those moments lasted for several years and were still present now. A sympathetic feeling over took him. As he watched Peter shrink further into himself. While allowing himself to be cradled in the Jasper’s large arms.

“Shhh…it’s ok…you’re okay Peter…” Garrett comforted continually. “You did it…you’re all done!”

A knock soon came at the door. It was Teyla holding another glass of ice cold water. She had seen everything from the control room with Keller and Rodney. It weighted heavily on her conscious as she approached the Wraith with the glass.

Garrett frowned taking the glass from her hands. However, he tried to smile holding it up to Peter. “Here take some water. It will help.” He instructed but Peter didn’t want the water at all. Instead he shook profusely holding himself.

“May I…go back now?” He nervously asked looking at a Garrett. “I wish to go back..”

Garrett nodded as he motioned for Teyla and Lorne to escort him back.

John watched as Peter slowly took his leave without an acknowledging them. The Wraith was too overwhelmed and it showed. John approached Garrett again as he knew the last Wraith they had to talk to was Steve.

John ran his hands over his eyes as Garrett smirked. “Your friend is up next John…” Garret said unsure if the human would continue. “Are you ready for him?”

John sighed back. “Yup, and something tells me that Steve’s gonna put up one hell of a fight. He did when we first captured him….”

Garrett shrugged. “Can you blame him? Under the circumstances?”

John shook his head again. “Nah not really…but maybe we should get the water ready and maybe have Dr. Keller on hand just in case he needs to be sedated.”

Garrett agreed. “It would be best. Sedation is a last resort for me…as it takes away from any trust that is being established but you know this Wraith, better then me. We will just have to roll with the punched Colonel…are you sure you’re up to the task?”

John nodded determined to make a mends for his absence from saving Steve from Lord Abstract. He cracked his knuckles and adjusted his vest before leaving for the door. “Let’s get this done..” He said. To Garrett patting his shoulder.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5- Steve

John swallowed his drying saliva all that he could. He secretly dreaded what was to come. To find out if Steve did indeed remember him and the time they shared together on board of Lord Abstracts Home Hub. Possibly even learning how Steve really felt about it.

John slowly and begrudgingly walked his way to the observation room where Richard, Rodney, Dr. Keller, Teyla, and Aruban were waiting for him. Each one having a different look about their face. Clearly torn between what they had seen with Peter just minutes before.

Jennifer gave John a very comforting, sorrowful gaze. “Hey how are you holding up?” She asked as Richard stood next to her. He too was concerned for John’s well-being.

John smirked awkwardly. He was trying his very best to play off any of the heated emotions he was feeling. For his teams own benefits. He swallowed again. His adams apple quickly rising up and back down as he did so. “I’m doing ok for the most part…” He said as he redirected everyone’s attention back to the mirror. “How is Steve and Neko doing? Has Steve said anything yet?”

Rodney shook his head as he chomped down on a protein bar. “Nope. He’s just been sitting there as still as a damn statue….”

“Yeah well, he’s conserving his energy I’m sure…he meditates a lot.”

John turned back around to face them all. Clearly yet again in deep thought. Aruban cocked his head back and up slightly. He could sense the human’s worries.

“Do not fear…Colonel. I have already informed Ms. Keller that you may need some assistance in sedating the Wraith if he really gets out of hand with your team and Garrett. Rest assured, you will be protected.” Aruban said with a large smile. Giving the Colonel some much needed reassurances.

John nodded as he looked to Jennifer. “If we can, is there away to not sedate him fully. I would like to keep him calm but not knocked out of commission.”

Jennifer gave a sure look. “Yes, Colonel. I can give him some anti-anxiety medication as well as something for the pain. I would also like to check his skin. Those rashes he has look pretty painful and itchy. I’d imagine they can’t feel good. But that’s if we can get him to cooperate.…”

John scoffed. “He’s not so much of a wild card…but more like unpredictable. I do know when his pissed he has a temper…so I feel it’s best to have you at the ready. We’ll introduce you but I would like it if you kept at a distance.” John informed her as he took another glance through the mirror.

Jennifer nodded her head but something was bothering her. Medically speaking she needed an answer. “Sir Garrett, what I’m not understanding, is the Wraith usually have full capabilities to heal itself of any ailments, but Steve clearly has rashes forming on his skin…and Neko might have some form of brain damage…so why can’t they heal themselves. I also overheard you say something about Nanotechnology? Care to elaborate on that? It would help me offer them better treatment, if possible.”

Aruban smirked. “In Grovian practices, there is something called Nanobots. They are microscopic robotics that are injected into the victim’s bloodstream. Either at the base of the spinal canal, or into the veins directly. These Nanobots have the preprogrammed ability to change the bodies chemistry, or in this case, halt the Wraith natural healing abilities and thus allow for their host to be put under control more easily. Without the risk of a relapse. They can also change the subject brain chemistry to either diminish their cognitive capacity…and change their emotional state.”

Rodney’s mouth hung open. “So is that the reason all of em are crying? They can hold back their tears?”

“Or more than likely, they are unable to mask their emotions…yes. Mental instability is a common factor. It is also what I suspect is affecting Neko’s congestion…his brain isn’t allowed to heal itself properly. The Nanobots simply won’t allow that to happen.” Garrett interjected.

John once again was at a loss for words. “But can’t you just…I don’t know, remove them? Or turn them off?”

Aruban shook his head. “No, if we did so, that could possibly kill them…sadly their change is permanent. We don’t have the technology capable for Nanobot removal currently..”

John shook his head in disbelief. “That’s some pretty crappy news. But that still can’t stop me from doing my duties…does it?”

Garrett chuckled with a slight grimace. “No, not really Colonel..”

John watched as Steve was already panting in anticipation. Staring long and hard at the two way mirror, the Wraith clutched onto the bars behind him. As if he knew what was coming next.

Richard took John by the shoulder. “Will you be needing more men?” He asked to John shaking his head.

“No I think we can handle him. Hopefully. Just keep watch!”

Richard nodded back as John took Jennifer down to the holding cells.

*~~~~*~~~~~~*~~~~~

Steve took to his feet instantly as John, Jennifer, Ronon, Major Lorne, and Garrett all poured into the small enclosed confines of his cage. His body language screamed that he was ready to fight. At any cost to himself or John’s team.

John bowed his head just like old times. “Hey Steve….” He said as he smiled at the memory. “It’s your turn buddy. We would like to talk to you about some stuff. And possibly take a look at those rashes you got on your hands and hips there.” John said as he took a step to close the gap between Steve and the doorway.

Steve breathed harder. His chest pounded with the adrenaline and strength that he needed to try to make an escape. John on the other hand gave him an exhausted look.

“Come on Steve don’t fight us...” He said. “Let’s get this done and you can come back to your buddies. We don’t need to make this a big ass fiasco…”

Garrett watched as Jennifer fiddled with the closed syringes cap full of medication in her white coat pocket. However, as soon as John motioned for Steve to come with him, Steve made a quick break for it. Running to one corner of the cell. With Major Lorne and John fallowing his movements.

When the grouped stopped moving, that’s when Steve made another run for the opposite side. Repeating the same process, over again. With John’s group falling close behind him. John narrowed his eyes. “Steve….don’t push us like this…we just want to talk to you.”

Steve grit his teeth stubbornly as he suddenly bolted in different directions. First to the right. Then to the left. Running around Major Lorne first, before dodging Garrett at his left. He had almost made it to the threshold of the cell if wasn’t for Ronon, who grab onto him by his belt loops.

John took Steve’s covered feeding hand as Ronon held the other. Then with Garrett and Major Lorne all four picked up Steve by his arms and legs and manually manhandled him out of the cell.

Steve hollered and screamed. Baring his long pointed translucent teeth in every direction. He kicked his legs roughly and tried to rip his arms away from the humans grasp. At some point he even trying to bite at Ronon’s forehand as his head came close to the Satedan’s muscular arm. Steve was not give up his fight. It was a pure struggle for his freedom all over again. He made each and every member of John’s team carry him by force all the way over to the interrogation room. And when it came time for him to enter through the doorway he quickly grabbed onto the door frame itself. Trying desperately to pull himself free of the room. It was a tug of war match.

Garrett yanked at his legs hard with the Major grabbing the Wraith by his leather belt strap. Steve’s nails ripped into the steel of the doorframe making a high pitched squeaking noise as his hands where removed.

John still held into his wrists firmly. Nearly leaving a dark mark from how tightly he had to restrain them. Garrett felt breathless as he looked up at the team.

“Let’s lower him to the floor…” He said as Steve successfully kicked him in his stomach with his bright red boot.

The kick didn’t do much to hurt the Jasper. He was used to it. Garrett did grunt off the kick however, before he maintained a better hold, on Steve’s leg.

The team lowered Steve down to the floor successfully as Jennifer fallowed after. She already had the cap off of one of the syringes. All she was waiting for was someone to give her the order.

Steve’s gaze fell onto her hand and the needle she was carrying. Almost out of breath from fighting so hard he gave it one last ditch effort to wiggle away out of everyone’s grasps. He leaned over and suddenly bit John on his inner thigh.

John yelped in pain for a second. The bite didn’t break his skin but it still hurt like hell. John quickly pressed his full body weight on top of Steve’s arm and then with his free hand he forcefully held the Wraith’s head down into the ground.

“You’re not gonna bite me Steve! That’s not ok!!”

Steve however, yelled as John motioned for Jennifer to inject him. Steve looked over in her direction. His eyes unblinking as a panic set in.

“Don’t!!” Steve grunted out as Dr. Keller used a sanitation wipe to clean off a space on his arm. Steve suddenly recoiled. “It burns!!! GET HER OFF OF ME!”

John grit his teeth. “Damn it Steve your gonna calm down and behave!! This will help you to do that!”

Steve winced as he felt the sharp sting of the needles tip enter his arm. Soon after that, came the next burn sensation of the medicine. Steve’s eyes let out a single tear that ran down past his cheek onto the floor underneath his eye. Just like the drugs on Lord Abstract’s ship, the humans where just as ruthless.

Jennifer recapped the first needle as she then reached for the second. “Should I give him the sedative?” She asked to John and Garrett nodded.

“It would be for the best….” Garrett said as Dr. Keller reached into her coat again.

Steve breathing hitched as John could feel his tension fading away. The tired Wraith still moved about but much more slowly. Allowing for Jennifer to take her time in pulling the bright orange cap off with her teeth.

“I said….don’t!! Ill be obedient….” Steve said as he felt the other prick enter his arm. It hurt as the human doctor stabbed him right in the same damned spot on his arm.

The sedative burnt more than the first one did. Steve could feel the liquid linger under his skin before his body absorbed it fully.

By end of the battle Steve was held in place on the ground with the team and Garrett panting around him. Steve had succeeded in tiring out everyone that he could. Even if it meant exhausting himself in the process. He soon gave up the fight after that. The medication worked like a charm. The Wraith was left fatigued, but docile and calm. He was still somewhat alert to the presence of others around him. It was just that the willingness to fight was removed from him in that moment.

One at a time the team let Steve sit himself up. Major Lorne and Garrett let his legs go free. While John and Ronan both dragged him into the corner and let his arms go.

Steve panted as he jerked his arms away from the humans. Pressing his body into the corner of the room he huffed and pulled his legs into his chest.

Jennifer looked down at the wet wipe she had stuffed in her pocket. It was brown. John too looked at the towel in disgust. Steve looked as bad as he smelled. He had never known a Wraith could smell that badly.

Once Steve had calmed down some John sat down on the spare chair. “Are you done now?” He asked him still out of breath. “Did you have your fun?!”

Steve sneered as he lifted his very weak and tired leg up in an attempt to kick at John. His boot connected however, he was too exhausted to get a good hit in. John smirked smugly. “I’m guessing that’s a yes!”

Steve huffed as he looked away. “Good! Now we all can have a nice little chat!” John said as he nodded to Garrett.

Garrett laughed pleasantly. Not many slaves would dare to stir up trouble like Steve did. He sat back down on the ground with his hands in his lap. “You got a lot of fight in you my friend! That’s good! I hope we didn’t rough you up too much!” Garrett said to Steve staring at him angrily. “I’m sure you remember my name is Garrett. And that is Major Lorne, Ronon, and of course you know Colonel John Sheppard…we just want to talk to you and get some of those rashes looked at by Dr. Keller! She’s an extremely kind human and she doesn’t deserve this kind battle. So my apologies but we had no choice but to help you calm down.”

Hitching his breath Steve looked at the young beautiful blonde haired doctor. He shook his head. “No…samples…I’m done giving your people any..more samples…”

John nodded he head in agreement. “You’re right Steve no samples, just taking a look at those rashes…they look really nasty. It probably be from you not bathing at all. And I can smell that your teeth need a good brushing too. We just want you to take care of yourself.”

Steve at that moment chuckled to himself before he bursted out in loud laughter. It ll began to bubble over. All his rare emotions that he could taste so viciously poured about his lips like hot molten lava.

“Take…care of myself?” He asked angrily at John. “Take care of myself?! That’s all I’ve been doing is taking care of myself! You left me!! Alone on the Home Hub! After you swore to me that you would help me!! You asked me to trust you and I DID!! You never came back for me!!! I waited, being punished day in and day out….hoping that you would come and recuse me, and YOU NEVER CAME!!” Steve yelled as he spat in John’s direction.

John sat still and listened to Steve’s feelings. It hurt so much. To sit and take in his harsh opinions but he knew it had to be done. In order to move past it all.

“Then when I longed for death….Lord Abstract sent me away right over to Lord Aaron. Do you have any idea how painful it is human?! To be traded like you are nothing!!! I tried to kill myself repeatedly!! All because you lied to me and REFUSED TO HELP ME!!! INSTEAD YOU RETURNED TO YOUR NORMAL LIFE!! I TRUSTED YOU….I ACTUALLY TRUSTED YOU HUMAN!! AND LOOK AT WHERE IT GOT ME?! NO WHERE!! ABSOLUTELY NO WHERE!” Steve finally ending his rant his hitting his own head in a muted rage as John swiftly took the Wraith into his arms. Embracing him tightly.

Steve slapped John on the face and pushed his steel arm band that restrained his feeding hand into John’s chest. In an attempt to push the human away off of his body. Each attempt failed. John just allowed Steve to take out his rage on him. The Wraith had a justified right to be upset with him. He did leave Steve alone. His anger was rightfully justified.

John waited as Steve suddenly collapsed his head into his shoulder. Grabbing his own sides of his own body Steve hissed in a loud frustration. John then rocked back and forward to calm Steve down. Something he knew Steve secretly enjoyed. Then when Steve grunted again John finally spoke.

“I’m sorry Steve….” He apologized full heartedly. “I’m sorry okay! It was fucked up that I left you with Lord Abstract and returned back home! It was fucked up that I waited too long to try to get you back! I should have gotten you free right away in the first place! You have every right to be pissed with me! I betrayed you and I’m so sorry for that!“ John rasped out as he emotions ran high. Taking over his body.

“But I’m here now…and I won’t let anyone else take you back there! Not you or your friends. I’ll make it up to you Steve I promise!!”

Steve could sense John’s raw emotions. They tasted so strongly in his pallet. He was still angry with the human but he was too fatigued to even care. He allowed John to hold him closely. To rock him into oblivion. There was no other option that he could choose from.

John slicked Steve dirty hair back with his hand as he pressed his forehead into his head. He meant every word of his apology and he would repeat it if Steve needed him too.

For a few minutes they sat together on the floor, until Garrett nodded to break the silence. “We all have regrets..about things we should had done differently. But what counts is how we make up for them now…and Steve that is what we are all trying to do. You need some help and there are people here who want to help you…I’m not asking you to trust anyone. But I am requesting is that you don’t fight with us when we do try to help you. Your rashes look infected…and they need a professional doctor to treat them.”

Steve’s jaw wiggled as he glanced up at Dr. Keller. “I do not trust ‘human’ doctors…” He restated in defiance. John suddenly took ahold of his arms. Placing them firmly behind his back. Restraining him again. John had officially reached his limit of his patience.

“Ok then by force it is Steve! Dr. Keller please check his out. Him gonna hold him still for you and STEVE…is not going to fight you. Right Steve?!”

Jennifer smiled unsurely as she approached the Wraiths side. Taking another wet wipe she gently rubbed a patch of Steve’s green skin that was soiled in brown. Steve flinched as the cloth burnt again. But he tolerated it allowing for Jennifer to truly see the infection fully.

Jennifer’s mouth hung open. “I’ve never really seen rashes this bad before…he’s covered with them…they are even on his face…” Steve hissed as he looked away offended by the human females remarks. He was dirty. But it was not as bad as the humans claimed.

John rolled his eyes as he continued his hold. “What do you recommend doctor?” He asked to Jennifer stuttering.

“Umm well, I can give him some anti fungal creme, a steroid pack, with some pain medicine but what he ultimately needs is a bath…” She said as Steve hitched his breathing again. “Getting those pustules clean is a good start.”

John nudged Steve with his head. “See Steve you need a bath!! It’s mandatory! You really do reek! All around…it’s not proper hygiene. Even for your race’s standards.” John said what he thought out loud.

“I can give him a bath later on today…we have a tub somewhere down here..”

Steve became tense again. The distant voided stare filled his eyes. “No tub…no water…just give me those burning cloths!! I’ll do it myself if I must!”

Garrett gave a nod. From all his past experiences he knew this was not a matter of just a control thing. It was a phobia. An intense fear that would take some work in getting over. Garrett pressed his black lips together.

“It’s better than nothing Colonel. We can use a gentle wash cloth and a bowl of soapy water…but for now we can work on the complete bathing at a later date.”

John tilted his head down as Steve shallowly breathed. “Ok but what she gives you, you’re gonna take without a fuss…got that?”

Steve pressed his lips in another sneer but he nodded. John smiled somewhat satisfied. “Good. Now then do you want to go back to your group now? I can see you are tired and need a nap. Do you want me to take you back? Yes or no?”

Steve nodded with very little delay. Garrett however, could already tell that this Wraith would need constant supervision. Which he would add in his reports later. Garrett’s blue eye glowed yellow for a second as he stared off. Then he smiled at Steve.“You can go back to the holding cell for now. We will talk later young warrior!”

Steve bowed his head. Before whispering the words “Master..” under his breath. John stood up with Steve while Ronon, and Major Lorne walked him back to the cells.

Steve was indeed drugged as he walked he stumbled and slumped over his own feet. Hanging his head low until he reached the cell. Then he laidback down on the laps of the other Wraith, who where equally concerned after hearing most of the commotion just outside of there cell.

John shook his head as the cell and shield went back up. Garrett and the rest of his team began to quietly walk back to the observation room. To get yet another game plan into action.

Chapter Text

Chapter 6- Sending In The McKay

‘Another damn meeting….I could be doing so much more with my time. If it wasn’t for these damn Wraith. I could be eating my lunch right now…and researching the Retro Virus.’ Rodney thought to himself as he plastered his back to the chair in the conference room.

The previous day took so much energy from him. Not with physical exertion but with his mental patience. Sitting in a dark room observing Wraiths all day long wasn’t his choice of a fun activity. Rodney would have much rather been stuck at his desk or in the lab doing anything more productive with his time. Now he’s sipping his early morning coffee in Woolsey’s boardroom with two Jaspers, on Coriander Official, John and everyone else. Yet again discussing ‘Wraiths’. It was just the same boring topic.

Richard sat in his chair glancing over Sir Garrett’s beginning evaluation of each Wraith in question. Luckily for him it wasn’t to much of a mountain of paper work but it was enough to get a taste of what was to come in terms of what he needed his team to do. Richard went over each request when he stopped and pointed to one.

“So you will be needing us to convert of our spare rooms into some kind of living quarters?” He asked with a serious look about his face. “With a living room, kitchen, dining room, and a bathroom?”

The Jasper Aruban nodded. “Yes, but the quarters must have sufficient locks and security. I know the safety of Atlantis is your first and top priority. So it would be in everyone’s best interest to find such a room, that could be outfitted with a good locking system.”

Garrett looked at his tablet and hummed. “The living quarters is supposed to simulate normal average everyday life. Just so we can work towards a proper rehabilitation. I know it’s not like a Wraith’s everyday life, but for now it is a start until your High Commander comes. Then he could possibly handle the cross over to the Wraith side of things.”

Rodney rolled his eyes and scoffed. The whole idea sounded ridiculous to him. “I’m sorry Richard..but these aren’t humans…they are Wraith…we should just let Todd take them back to his Hive and be done with it. I mean, why try to teach them human ways when they are not human?” Ronon nodded with a smile. He happened to agree.

Aruban however, shook his head slowly as he gave the scientist the look of disapproval. “With all due respect Doctor, you can’t just simply throw these individuals back into Wraith society. Because all of their trauma and ‘training’ they were made to suffer, their fellow Wraith would misplace and reject them…instantly. They would either be fed upon the moment they set foot within the Hive. Or taken advantage of. That’s why we gradually reintroduce them into both human and Wraith society. We offer them good sound coping strategies to help with the overflow of intense emotions while offering them stability. It’s the best recipe for success!” Aruban informed all at the table.

Leaning forward with his hands folded on the table he looked to Woolsey. “Are you able to provide this for them Mr. Woolsey? Because if so it would definitely boost your standings with other species throughout the galaxy! It’s a pretty good trade considering. I can assure you that!”

Richard breathed in deeply. Considering each and every word he had to say. Carefully. John was looking down at the table. Bitting the corner of his lip, he knew which chamber in Atlantis would be a good fit. Section C was far off to the Western Pier. It was unused in terms of military training. It had no weapons near it and was far away from most of the Atlantis population. On top of that, it had everything that Garrett was requesting. For John it was a perfect fit.

John hitched in his breathing as he sat upright in his chair more. “I think we can do it…we do have that space on the Western side of the Pier. It have everything we need in terms ‘living’…” John said to Richard nodded.

Suddenly, Rodney had to butt in. “Yeah. But there’s no security out there…and it would take at least a few days to a week to outfit one…” The scientist said already exhausted. “Look all I am saying is I don’t think this a good idea. Like who is going to babysit them?”

“All of us would have to Dr. McKay.” Aruban said as he clicked his translator on and off with his tongue in thought. Rodney scoffed in offense

“I’m sorry what?!” He said trying to make sure he heard the Jasper correctly.

“It would be best if I personally assigned your team to certain Wraith. For instance I would put Teyla and Dr. McKay, and John with Neko. And I would place Ronon and Major Lorne with Peter…and as for us, I already know Garrett would be ‘living’ with the group in their quarters. As they will need a chaperon and a mentor to help guild them along in this process. I know this task is daunting but trust me it is worth it in the end…”

Major Lorne tilted his head to the side. “Wouldn’t that be taking away from most of our duties sir?” He asked Richard. However Garrett smiled.

“That’s why you would be assigned group numbers too. The goal is for everyone switch out and chipping in. This gives these men someone they can look forward to seeing… as a friend, teacher, or mentor. They crave that…and need it desperately. Also once you all get into a routine and you trust them more, they can start serving you in Atlantis. Like a work day. Offering you help in the laboratories, or libraries. It’s a very gratifying feeling for all parties involved.”

John nodded as he looked to Richard. Mr. Woolsey wasn’t to thrilled about the suggestion but he did see the benefits to their program. “Alright, I’ll allow it. But if anything happens…”

Aruban smiled pleasantly. “Then I will take full responsibility and repercussions. I will also have my personal team help you with the security outfitting! You won’t have to worry about a thing! It will only take us what? A few days?” He said as he looked to Garrett. Who gave a chuckle and a nod.

“Yes it won’t take long at all.” Garrett confirmed.

Richard nodded his head with a determined grin. “Then it’s settled! Gentlemen this is going to be a humongous project but I feel it is necessary, maybe even for a possible alliance..”

Aruban smiled. “Indeed! Now shall we get to work? I already have an idea of which members of your team I would assign to each Wraith. Switching out certain people will be best later but right now a good foundation is what counts! Oh and Dr. McKay, I would pair you with Neko. I think you two would really hit it off!”

Rodney’s mouth dropped open in shock. “Why start with me? I have too much I have to do in my own practice that I…”

“Dr. McKay…” Richard interrupted. “It’s not going to take up to much of your time to stop by for a few hours to get to know someone…”

Rodney pressed his lips together in a huff. “Yes, but it will most likely kill me in the process…”

John rolled his eyes. “You’ll be fine Rodney. Just be yourself and try not to talk Neko’s ear off.”

Rodney rolled his eyes again as he looked up at the ceiling.

The team all had a lite hearted laugh as they stood up and existed the conference room. Rodney however, tried to leave rather quickly but John and Garrett stopped him at the door. Together Rodney reluctantly followed them back down to the observation room. The scientists being stand-off ish every step of the way.

*~~~*~~~~*~~~~~

Rodney stood still in the interrogation room. Holding on to his vest with anxiety. The sound of the clock hidden within the grey walls of the room ticked its life away. The ticking noise echoed loudly in the nearly empty chamber. The cool burst of air fanned itself across his him face as Rodney suddenly jumped to attention. The heavily locked doors swung open widely. As the shocked scientist too notice.

Taking a moment for himself, Rodney breathed in an out before he turned sharply to the doorway. John and Garrett was walking into the room with a very curious Neko by there side.

Garrett motioned for Neko to sit down on the soft sofa with a pat from his claw, while he walked over to Rodney. The scientist just stood up stiffly. With the shoulders of his back plastered to the wall. As if he was glued into place. Rodney just watched cautiously as the Wraith rooted himself downward holding the plush sloth in his lap.

Neko was still covered in dirt and dust as he wiggled around to get comfortable on the sofa cushions under him. The brown smudges on the tip of his green nose gave a stark contrast to the rest of his body. His red latex uniform gave a squeak as he rummaged about. When finally Neko settled into place along the far left side of the sofa by its armrest. Rodney stammered in his breathing as he looked down to the ground.

Garrett took Rodney by his shoulder. Giving him a strong reassuring pressure. The Jasper could see that the human was struggling with something mentally. But never the less, he knew Rodney could pull himself out of his uncomfortableness.

Garrett leaned by his ear. “Do not be nervous Doctor. We are all just going to sit here and chat amongst ourselves. We are just hanging out as human’s call it! I brought some board games with me too. So please feel free to read a book, or talk about…whatever you choose too. This is just a little introduction. Nothing to formal…”

Rodney gulped as he still didn’t like the sound of that. The beads of sweat trickled down the side of his face as he slowly he sauntered his way over to one of the spare chairs by the table. Where John was just, so happened, to be sitting. He looked down at Neko. The Wraith hadn’t noticed him yet. He was just rocking slightly with his mouth partially open. His sharp shark like teeth peeking out from under his delicate upper lip. While he waited patiently for instructions. A shiver traveled up Rodney’s spine as took a seat soon after.

Garrett smiled as he sat down next to him. “Neko,” he said as he motioned to McKay. “This is my friend Rodney. He’s going to be hanging out with us today! Can you say hello?”

Rodney eyes widened some as Neko turned to look in his general direction. The Wraith’s eye contact was for a better word, lacking. He took to looking at Rodney’s tan vest on top of his blue short sleeved shirt and not into Rodney’s eyes directly.

“Hello…Master…” Neko said with a bow of his head.

Rodney sneered at the corner of his lips. It was both awkward and eerily haunting. “No…master…please. Im not your Master. You can just call me Rodney or Dr. McKay…that’s fine…”

Neko’s yellow cat like eyes traveled down Rodney’s pant legs before focusing down on his black loafers. “Yes Dr. McKay…” He softly hummed in agreement. The Wraith lost his concentration shortly after that. Slowly letting his eyes trail along the one lines of the panels that made up to walls of the room.

Garrett gave a nod with a happy grunt. He then turned to John as they both began to make light conversation. Rodney, slowly relaxed. However, he could feel the Wraiths eyes staring at him inquisitively. It was uncomfortable to say the least.

Rodney felt like a fish out of water. Like he was back in High School again and he was being picked last for Basketball. He sat with his hands clinching his kneecaps. Listening to John and Garrett compare and contrast their cultures sports. With John talking about football and Garrett talking about something having to do with a ball. His mind wondered a bit as he spaced out from that lack of focus.

That’s when he noticed that Neko too was out of the loop. Rocking back and forward with his sloth in his lap. The child-like Wraith hummed to himself. While he, at times pressed the plushie’s large bulbous head into his nose and open mouth. Taking in its scent deeply with a hiss.

The stiff human gave a chuckle once again. The Wraith wasn’t threatening at all. But rather cute. Rodney’s smiled softly before it faded. Neko was steadily glancing up at him.

“Does the sloth…um smell like lavender?” He asked stupidity. Catching just how silly his question sounded.

‘Of course it smells like lavender…he already said that!’ Rodney harshly critiqued himself. However, Neko’s lip twitched as he held the toy up to Rodney with a nod. He wasn’t comfortable speaking yet but it seemed like he wanted to give McKay the experience of ‘smelling’ the toy.

Rodney looked suspiciously at the toy. From what he witnessed he remembered the Wraith had his mouth up to it constantly. Breathing on it. What would happen if he too smelt the toy? Would he get sick or somehow contract some kind of alien disease from sharing the stuffed animal? Rodney being the germaphobe that is was, winced a bit as the toy was brought closer to his nose.

Rodney moved away slightly back in his chair as he held his hand up to stop the sloth from coming any closer to his opened mouth.

“Oh yeah! I can smell it from here. Yup it smells good! Thanks!”

Neko’s eyes remained emotionless as most Wraith often did but John could tell on further inspection that Neko was hurt by Rodney’s reaction. The corners of his eyes narrowing ever so slightly. He didn’t understand why McKay was acting like he was. So instead John leaned over towards Neko And motioned to the sloth.

“Here buddy let me take a sniff!” He said as he pressed his nose into the plushie. John was surprised it did have a very strong lavender scent. The scent was a little too strong. John coughed into his elbow.

“That smells nice Neko! I didn’t know that it was heavy though! It’s kind of strong for my liking. My eyes are watering…”

Garrett laughed as he was the one who stuffed the toy full of the earthy plant. “Sorry about that…” He said as he too, took a sniff. “I tend to pack em full. For me I love strong calming scents.. So a little doesn’t always fly with me!”

John and Garrett laughed it off a bit. However, John firmly massaged the back of Rodney’s neck.

“Rodney…relax and loosen up…he was just tryin to share his toy with you…” John whispered to Rodney giving him a look of agitation.

Rodney cleared his throat when his stomach began to gurgle. All the this excitement made him miss his early morning snack. He was peckish.

Taking notice to his bodily needs, Rodney quickly reached into his vests pocket and pulled out a chocolate coated, peanut butter flavored protein bar. His hands were a-bit shaky. As he fiddled with the shiny sliver and red wrapper until he managed to opened it up. The crinkling of the plastic caught the wondering eye of a certain Wraith’s curiosity. The yellow cat like slit eyes hyper focused then before.

Neko’s sensory pits flared at the new scent that was next to him. Without moving his head, his eyes focused on the chocolate covered bar. Traveling all the way up, as it was brought to McKay’s mouth and even as Rodney took a bite.

Chewing softly with pleasure, Rodney glanced over to his side. Feeling a pair of eyes on his person. He smacked his lips together to released some tension. Before he swallowed.

Neko watched the food with his full attention. Still rocking softy he stopped as Rodney lowered the bar back down to his knee.

“May I help you?” McKay asked abruptly. To Neko tilting his head in classic Wraith like fashion.

“Does it taste…sweet Dr. McKay?” Neko whispered to Rodney as he wasn’t sure if the human was up for having a conversation.

Rodney raised his eyebrow. Did the Wraith actually eat normal food with his previous Master? Or was he just repeating questions that he had heard before? Rodney sighed as he took yet another bite.

“…it’s sweet…” He chewed as Neko watched his mouth. The Wraith blazing holes into his mouth as if he wanted to see his teeth mashing the food up. “Why? Do you want to try some?”

John and Garrett listened with an eager ear as Neko nodded slightly with a ‘yes…’

John giggled. He knew Rodney was feeling really uncomfortable by now. Sharing any food with anyone was a touchy subject for McKay. Now he had a fully grown Wraith wanting him to share some bits with him. It was the entertainment John didn’t really know he needed. But he relished in it.

Rodney breathed deeply. He really didn’t want to share his food with anyone but how could he say no? He held out his protein bar to the Wraith with a nervous look.

Neko on the other hand did not know what was expected of him. His kind very rarely ever shared a meal with each other and eating was more of a personal choice to a Wraith than a necessity. So Neko shyly opened his mouth to bite into the bar, but not before Rodney panicked and stopped him.

“No, wait a minute! You don’t just take a bite from anyone’s food.” He stated with a firm and slightly offended voice. “Use your fingers and break a piece off.”

Neko hesitated. “Touch it?” He asked carefully.

That’s when Rodney rolled his eye with a puzzled look of exasperation. Instead he did it for him.

Taking the smallest piece of the bar into his fingers he held it out to Neko. Once again Neko opens his mouth to receive the snack but Garrett held onto his shoulder. Using a hand over hand technique he helped Neko take the food in his claws. The Wraith then understood and ate the piece slowly. Rodney watched with his mouth agape.

Neko purred. The taste was delightful, pleasant and sweet. It was extremely difficult to chew. So Neko bit down hard in his chomping. He savored every chew carefully. Like it was a five course meal. Rodney observed with an obvious interest. It was a new experience for him to see. A Wraith eating actual human food. ‘HIS’ food. That never had happened in the history of his time on Atlantis. But it was happening.

Neko leaned his head back as he swallowed the bite hard with a grunt. He then took to licking his lips and pointed teeth with the tip of his pink tongue. He genuinely looked grateful for McKay sharing his treat with him.

Rodney gave a soft look. “Do you actually like it?” He asked before going off on a nervous tangent. “I mean, of course you like it. You wouldn’t have eaten it if you didn’t like it..right. I personally think that it tastes kind of chalky at the end. It’s not really made from the best chocolate known to mankind. But I would imagine…” Rodney stopped himself before he continued. Neko eyes had already focused on something else.

Instead he smirked and broke off either piece. “Here have some more…” He said as Neko took the food freely and plop it into his mouth without delay. His concentration again leaving him as he looked up to the ceilings lights. But not before giving a whisper of “thank you Doctor..” to which Rodney nodded his head.

“You’re…welcome.”

It was a tender moment for Rodney and John loved every minute of it. McKay was a stubborn and an off putting son of a bitch at times that was for sure, but in this he successfully let his guard down. With a Wraith mind you! Showing a different side to the scientist’s demeanor. John was very proud of him as he pat Rodney on the shoulder.

Garrett quickly jotted something down on his tablet before he reached into his duffel bag. He pulled out a tower of wooden slabs. Rodney and John both recognized it as Jenga!

John rubbed his hands together as he knew where this was going. “Hey, I’m so ready for this! I’m the Jenga master!” He said to Garrett shrugging.

“I am not sure what ‘Jenga’ is in your culture but it sounds like we have a match already set! Neko would you like to play with us?”

Neko looked to John as if he had to ask permission. Despite being offered just a second ago. John nodded his head and motioned to the tower.

“Yes?” The Wraith said his agreement in between an answer and a question.

Garrett demonstrated how the game worked. Each person took turns in removing one block at a time. And who ever made the tower fall, ended the game. Neko watched as John took the first turn, and the Garrett. Rodney was next, then it was his turn.

Neko froze. Having trouble remembering the rules was the first issue the Jasper spotted. Garrett noted it in his charts that the Wraith was having some memory issues as well as some anxiety. Waiting and observing Rodney also felt Neko’s uncertainty. It made him even more on edge. With his comfortableness on the line, Rodney pointed out which wooden piece he would move. Of it was his turn.

“If I were you, I’d do that one!” He said as he pointed to the piece in the middle of the tower. “It won’t fall so easily if you take it from the middle.”

John playfully pushed Rodney’s back. “Hey don’t tell him which one to pick! We’re not playing teams!”

Rodney rolled his eyes. “Too bad Sheppard, he doesn’t know how to play yet…just move that one there Neko.”

Neko slowly reached out his shaky fingertip. He had difficulty in his fine motor movements. Nearly knocking the tower down instantly, his hands shook with a constant trembling. It was subconscious and out of the Wraith’s present control. Neko anxiously covered his mouth as he grew more worried about the tower falling. He recoiled his hand to his chest rather quickly.

Garrett circled another note in his tablet. John held his tongue as he continued to let Neko do it himself. It was painful to sit and watch idly by. It also felt cruel to John to not do anything to help him. However, once again McKay’s lack patience got the better of him.

Reaching over he took Neko’s feeding hand into his own. And manually moved his finger into place and helped him push out the block carefully, before allowing Neko’s trembling hand to pull out the piece free.

“Okay and there you go! You got it! Now place it on top!” McKay said praisingly.

Neko took the piece in between the tips of his long nails. Gingerly. Suddenly, Neko lost control of the muscles in his fingers. He dropped he piece and as it slammed roughly down onto the tower, all of the pieces scattered everywhere. Everyone laughed, except for Neko. He covered his ears to the sound.

Rodney laughed as he subconsciously wrapped his left around Neko’s shoulder breaking the tension.

“Hey you almost got it. That was pretty good for your first try!” He cheerful said as he wiggled the Wraith body causing him to smirk with a prideful giggle.

Rodney although, soon stopped himself as he suddenly realized that he willing had his arm around a Wraith and that Wraith was grinning at him. With its big yellow eyes staring holes into his head with his intensity. So closely, that he could feel the creatures warm breath on his cheek.

McKay’s body language quickly changed as he removed his arm off of Neko’s shoulder. “Nice umm try there…” He passively said with Neko rocking again.

Garrett pleasantly kept everything upbeat and on schedule with finishing up his notes. Taking a glance at the only clock in the room he stopped the group.

“I think that is all the time that me might have for right now…Dr McKay I believe you have other matters to attend to? Or do you think you can stay for a little while longer?” Garrett asked. John was also curious about what Rodney’s answer was going to be.

“Come one McKay…stay for a while…it’s not everyday we get to play Jenga and get paid for it!” John teased about throwing one of the wood slabs up into the air and catching it with one hand.

Rodney gave a deep thoughtful sigh. As he was unsure of what to do himself. He could feel Neko inner desire to want him to stay as the Wraith hung his mouth open to intensely listen for his reply.

Rodney gave a quickened smirk before he shrugged his shoulders. “I think I’m ok for now. I’m good with hanging out for a little bit longer.” He said as he looked at Neko.

Taking his time to notice the Wraith’s innocent nature. Rodney was taken back. Neko, while he was debating on what to do, ended up making himself a small little box out of the wooden parts while he waited. It was sloppily put together but it did looked like a box.

Garrett grinned. “Ok then! Let us clean this up and we can just chill out. How does that sound?”

“Fine…it sounds umm fine.” Rodney said. Slowly sinking back into the depths of his personal thoughts.

That same awkward feeling arose out of no where. Like it did many times before. Did he actually want to stay and hang out with a Wraith? The idea sound completely foolish to him. It was an oxymoron. However, he really did want to just hang out. Rodney felt conflicted. He just sat back and watched as Neko’s wobbly hands continued to build up another small box

Chapter Text

Chapter 7- Let Us Help You

The early morning sun rose up high over the seas of Atlantis. With the crystal blue waters sparkling about in the breeze. The crashing of the waves added to their beautiful atmosphere as John stood on his balcony overlooking the city. A single fluffy white towel was wrapped up tightly around his built hips as he stood in deep thought. Sipping his cup of hot morning coffee.

The day was already beginning to feel strange. Misty and cold. Like a new challenge was going to pop its head up when he least expected it too. It left the Colonel feeling uneasy. Last night the he had a dream. A dream where Steve was under his charge and him being the most responsible out of the two of them, had to play the fatherly type roll. Which John, with his trouble past with his father, was equally uncomfortable with.

This dream bothered him for a multitude of reasons. None of which he was willing to share with anyone. But it was true, that John was upset at how Steve, who was usually high status in terms of his appearance, was so lacking in maintaining them. How much did Steve suffer from these so called ‘scoldings’? Did the Wraith have to go through them frequently, in order for him to develop a fear of bathing? This Ablutophobia? As Garrett so blatantly put it. The mere thought of what Steve secretly had to go through at the hands of Lord Abstract made his stomach curdle. Although, the thought did pop up in his head also, it looked bad on him if he didn’t make the Wraith clean. Neko too was in need of a good scrub down. So it wasn’t just Steve entirely.

However, upon further examination of his dream, John found one thing to be true. Steve, while under his management, needed to healing his skin from all of his random rashes and blisters. This problem arising from the Wraith’s fear of bathing. Or not bathing? John still wasn’t too sure, Aruban and Garrett both agreed it was Aquaphoba, or the fear of water with the subsection of Ablutophobia. The official title for the fear of bathing. That caused Steve to refuse to get clean. And him, not know what each of these phobias entailed meant he had to do research in order to help his newly acquired Wraith overcome his fears. A task not so easily conquered in a day.

John huffed out a breath as the trouble arose as to how he would get this done. Shaking his head, he turned his back, to the city and entered his bedroom to get ready for the start of his surly difficult day.

*~~~~*~~~~~*~~~~~~

‘The room was cold and lifeless. Its bright lights above the large risen tub gave an ominous feeling. Devoid of any comfort and peace, the warm water inside the tub was nothing more than just that. Water. Until the sudden crashing of the large steel door surrounded one’s throat so tightly closed them inside. That roughly that it left an indentation on ones skin. The sensation often sent a chilling panic into any frame that was trapped underneath its confinement. If one was so lucky they would be given a dirty cloth to wrap around their necks before the next merciless stage went underway. With heavy duty pad locks being crashed shut. There was no escaping once inside. No amount of pounding or thrashing about could rip those doors open. One would simply have no choice by to take the scolding.

Gradually the water was heated up to torturous effects. Activated by many buttons and knobs that clicked and cranked. It caused the large tub to hum to life. The calm before the storm.

There was a moment when the hot water would feel pleasurable. The temperature soothing every muscle in one’s body’s as they soaked up the heat unwillingly. It was a very brief window of pleasure. However that moment would never seemed to last very long.

Before the waters soon became too hot to be sitting in. Am individual would sweat lightly. Their skin soon would turn red. The inescapable burning accompanied with an endless amount of screams and begging that would fill the clean chamber up with terror. A fright so thick one could taste it.

The steam from underneath the large steel doors would often times bubble up and make its way out from the hole where once’s neck would be present. Leaving their ears, eyes, and throat burning, with no way to cover themselves up beside clinching their muscles. The inability to breath caused many to gasp in desperation to get at least one peaceful breath of cold air.

The tubs heavy restraints would be pounded on, scraped with fingernails, and slapped with desperate hands trying to fling these doors open to no arrival. The individual would sit in this constant boiling state for however long there captors would find was sufficient, in getting there point across. What felt like hours where merely minutes. Brought right to the edge of death but not so close that they could reach it. Just endless amounts of suffering. The goal of every scolding experience.

Then after the water was cooled down, and the person would be taken out of the tub often by a rough hands. Only to be placed for another bath of ice for ten more agonizing minutes. So icy that any abilities to catch ones breathe was removed.

The onslaught left one feeling so drained, shriveled, and fatigued. That by the time the scolding would be over with, it would take numerous days for the individual to regain strength back that was lost.’

*~~~~~*~~~~~~*~~~~~

Steve’s breath hitched as he pulled himself out of his blatant flashback. His hands trembling in his lap as he clasped onto a small book that the Jasper Garrett had given him to look at. It had no words to it. But was made up of several pictures, the one that the Wraith had stopped on was a picture of a small white bathtub.

Steve was coming back to his reality. He blinked slowly and rubbed his long fingertips over the soft fabric that made up the bubbles of the picture for the bath portion. Steve wasn’t to fearful as it was just a picture. But the Wraith was dissociating actively. Unable to form his words and concentrate at times. Garrett made a note of that as he continued his evacuation. With John, Rodney, and Major Lorne watching from the monitors of the computer screens.

Garrett tapped the page that Steve had stopped on. His eyes gentle and understanding. Waiting patiently for the Wraith the return. “How are you feeling when you look at this picture Steve?” He asked to Steve quickly snarling.

“I don’t feel anything…..it’s just a picture…” He chomped at the Jasper with distain. “All of this is pointless…I already know how to bathe. I am just not dirty enough to warrant one…”

John scoffed. ‘Yeah right Steve, I can smell you from here.’ John thought as he continued to listen in silence.

Garrett smiled and nodded in an attempt to validate his charges feelings. “I understand that, but are you clean enough to keep these blisters..” Garrett pointed to Steve’s swollen blisters on his hipbones. “From oozing and festering?” Garrett asked to Steve slowly shaking his head.

“No….” Steve admitted as Garrett took the book from his hands.

“For today, I would like you to consider just putting your hands in some water first. If you feel comfortable then maybe we can venture in putting your feet in? Small steps in mastering getting clean again.

Steve grit his teeth defensively. How dare this creature demand him to do something bothersome? As if he was a youngling in need of assistance over something so simple as bathing. It was preposterous. It was an insult to his very character. If it wasn’t for the drug that the human Doctor had given him earlier, that forced him to remain calm, he would have ripped his throat out for the disrespect.

Steve rubbed his hand over his mouth. He shuttered to the Jasper’s ideas. “You wish for me to get clean, today? Right now?” He asked. While John from the monitors could hear the slightly concern in Steve’s multi toned voice. It was enough for John to exit the observation room. With the Colonel entering the interrogation room rather quickly. Even surprising Garrett as he did so.

‘Oh yeah, you’re getting a bath today!’ John thought as he bowed his head to Garrett.

Garrett set his book down on top of the table next to them. He could tell that the human was bothered and in a grumpy mood. “Hello Colonel Sheppard. We weren’t expecting you today. What do we owe the pleasure of your visit?”

John nodded his head in a soft tilt. “Oh just stopping by to get Steve.” John said as he looked at Steve with his hands on his belt loops. “Come on. You and me got a little job to do!”

Steve’s eyes narrowed at Sheppard’s command. “Does this job entitle…me getting clean Major Sheppard?” Steve nervously ask to John nodding his head again.

“Yup! Let’s go. I can no longer stand the smell of you!”

Garrett looked offended at the Colonel’s lack of compassion in this moment. He understood that John had his own methods, but did he have to be so heartless in going about it? Garrett took to his feet as John authoritatively approached.

“Colonel with all do respects, maybe right now is not the time for..”

John however disagreed. “No it’s the perfect time! I have the bathroom already set up. I got some nice soap, some bubble bath, towels, and a really soft toothbrush…” He informed both as he glanced to Steve and motioned for him to take to his feet. “Those wounds are in need of a good cleansing and there’s no choices right now. So Steve come with me please. My second will be accompanying us to the bathroom but he will be standing outside of the door. It’s only gonna be you and me buddy. Get up and let’s go now.” John finished firmly but with gentleness to his green eyes.

Steve slowly took to his feet. Extremely unsure as to how he could change the humans decision in a quick second. He had to force his legs to move. With the quivering overtaking their function. He managed to do so, with just a few staggering steps.

The walk to the bathroom was a slow moving one. Steve took his time in stretching out every minute that he could. John and the Major could see how reluctant he really was to go along with their plan for him. The Wraith was not so quick moving anymore or confident but rather meek and shy like. Submissive. Seeming to reverse back into his own child like state of mind before they had even reached the door. However, when they did manage to reach the washroom John made sure to keep everything care free. All he had to do was see Steve, as one of his own kids. If he had one. In order to get a favorable outcome. One where Steve was clean. So that his wounds could be treated properly. It was a silly thought but John had to do it.

Major Lorne watched as John gently guided Steve inside the bathroom with one hand in the small of his back. The bathroom was once again simple. The lights were not to bright for the Wraith’s eyes and the tub was along the wall. With the sinks close to the door and the toilet close to the tub.

John had already put down a plush purple bath mat onto the floor and had at least three types of soaps for Steve to choose from. John had even went so far as to find a little rubber ducky to add a touch of ‘fun’ to the situation. Even though he was sure Steve wouldn’t care about that at all. At least the thought was there.

Once inside, John turned around and shut the door. Making sure that Steve could not escape, he locked it promptly. With the tumbler to the door locking with a loud ‘click’. Steve stood motionless in front of the tub. Trying to process the best that he could. He looked around the room before he turned his attention to the Colonel.

Steve’s lips gave a tremble. “I…I am already cleaned…I do not see why this is necessary.” He said as John seemed to ignore him. Heading over to the tub he turned on the water.

“I don’t wanna hear it Steve. We both know you have not had a bath in a hell of a long time.” John said as he pointed to the three bottles of bubble bath sitting in the counter. “I know you’re scared but I will be here with you. There’s no restraints, no Lord Abstract, and you’ll be in control of the temperature of the water. I’m here to support you…now come over here and pick out your bubbles.”

Steve froze again. Hearing the water filling up the white tub made he dizzy and nauseous. “….please….” He whispered as John grabbed his wrist and led him to the sink.

John took one of his choices away. As he thought less options would’ve been better. Steve was slowly getting overwhelmed.

“Do you want the red bubbles or the blue?” He asked as Steve distant stare fell upon the red bottle. “Okay then, red it is. Now let’s go and dump them in the water…”

The sudden sound of a hiss echoed through the room as before Steve knew it, he was standing by the edge of the tub with John behind him. Steve stared down at the pool of water forming as John handed him the bottle.

With glossy eyes, Steve’s quivering green hand poured the red liquid inside of the water. Watching the mass amount of bubbles form. John took the bottle soon after and set it down. “Alright good! Now put your hand under the water and check the temp. Let’s make sure it’s not to hot or to cold.”

Steve gulped. “Human….I…” He staggered to finish to the stubborn Colonel pointing his finger to the tub without saying a word.

Steve did what he was asked of him. Slowly lowering his hand down underneath the running tap. The water was his perfect temperature for him as he like it somewhat hot. “It…it is sufficient…” he said blankly. To John nodding.

“Good. Now let’s get you out of this…uniform.” He said as Steve suddenly jumped.

Did the human really want him to get naked right then? Even though the Colonel had already seen every inch of his body prior, this was more humiliating. Once again he was not a youngling. So why be treated as such? However, Steve did enjoy having the support. It was different than the usual demands that were placed on him daily. The soft sound of John’s instructions aided to sooth his nerves. As he did not have the need to think. Just do. He just didn’t understand the reason as to why that was. When there was no threats given.

‘What is wrong with me? Have I become a weakling?’ Steve asked himself. Then he felt the Colonel warm hands slowly undoing the laces that held his tight latex suit to his body and unlatching the belt of his over skirt. Steve let out an exhaustive gasp as he tried to keep some of his clothes on. Gripping the top half of his suit tightly with his claws.

John cocked his head. “Hey, take a breathier…it’s not something I haven’t seen before, ok. Just give me the suit please. You can do it!” John encouraged. Steve let the skirt fall down with a heavy landing.

A wave of embarrassment crashed over Steve’s frame as he hide his face with his hands as his clothing was stripped away. John raised his eyebrows but said nothing. He just continued to remove his shoes then his socks. Leaving the Wraiths pants the last thing to be removed.

John breathed calmly. “Do you want to remove your pants or have me do it?” He asked, but Steve quickly casted them aside to the floor. Now fully exposed to the Colonel’s eyes. He upsettingly stood still with his arms crossed on his chest.

Nodding, John turned off the running water and motioned to the bath. “Ok now let’s get you into the tub! Hop in!”

Steve however barred his teeth. “This is unnecessary!” He said in a huff. His eyes blazing with a misplaced anger. “I do not need your assistance. I am capable of cleaning myself!”

John just smirked. “Then just get in then…since it’s so easy for you.” John rebutted smugly. Leaning back at the sink to watch Steve’s cat like eyes widening ever so slightly.

Steve let out a sigh of exhaustion. ‘He will not yield…’

Feeling weak was an understatement to Steve as he wobbled his way closer to the tub. Looking at the water filled him with dread. His whole body overcome by shaking. The sound of the heavy clashing metal door echoed in his head. The remembrance of the scoldings flashed him back to his fate yet again. But again John was patient. Moving him forward he helped Steve put one of his feet in to the waters followed by his other.

Steve gave a gasp. A raspy shiver, as he was then lowered into the water by the humans gentle hands. His head was dizzy, the room spun, and the constant trembling of his own hands made his abdomen hurt. The nausea soon made him gag. Tapping his metal armband on the side of the tub, he fought his urges to jump out of the water.

John wasted very little time. Taking the softest washcloth he could find, he dunked it into the water and wiped Steve’s dirt filled face first. Pressing the wet cloth on his forehead he let the water run down the length of the Wraith’s slender face. Rubbing his cheeks and bridge of his nose gently, while taking time to scrub underneath his chin. Wetting his facial hair in between the fibers of the cloth, John was surprised at how white Steve’s hair actually was. He made sure to not get the water in Steve’s eyes as he did so. But John repeated the process several times before he lathered up the cloth with some gentle good smelling soap.

Steve hyperventilated. While he fought to keep his clawed hands from skating violently. “Colonel…are you finished….now?” He asked his voice horse and raspy. “I would really like to get out…”

The Wraith’s slitted eyes staring off as the water around him turned brown rather quickly. John began his work at Steve’s neck first. Rubbing the cloth around the base before taking to scrubbing his back. Patting over several of the rashes he saw, before he scrubbed Steve’s arms down.

Steve for a moment shut his watery eyes. Even through it felt divine to have his sore itchy back washed so vigorously. He was already wanting to get out of the water. The soap luckily for him, didn’t burn his wounds. It was just the feeling of utter uncomfortableness and the memories that made him want to disappear into a hole in the ground and expire.

“Human….may I…get out now?….Colonel?! Please…don’t ignore me….” He asked in his typical smooth Wraith voice. Trying his best to not let his voice shriek. Just like how he used to. Only to have John shaking his head.

“Nope not yet buddy. You’re doing really good though, so let’s keep this up! Just a little bit longer. Trust me you’re gonna feel like a million bucks after this.” John said as he took to washing Steve’s lower back.

Steve pulled back slightly before John nearly dropping the washcloth and yanking him back with a frustrated look. Steve locked his eyes with the Colonel. The intensity behind his eyes sent a wave of submission through Steve’s body. With him lowering his arms back down into the water. The sign of true submission he had learned repeatedly over the course of many years.

Steve flinched as John continued. “I do not know of this million bucks of which you speak of….but I want out of this water now…” Steve repeated painfully. A lump had started to form in his throat. “Hu…man…please….” To John completely ignoring his anxiety attack.

“You’re ok Steve…just breathe for me…you’re doing a great job! We’re almost done.”

Taking the cloth and running it under Steve’s arms, the Wraith smiled amiss his chaos as he shrugged away. John smirked in astonishment. He had no idea Steve was sensitive under his arms. It was kind of ‘cute’ to him.

John chucked lightly to himself. He continued to wash Steve all over his body. On his green chest, shoulders, stomach, legs and feet. Steve smiled again as he was sensitive there too. However, John of course let the Wraith clean he’s own furl. He wasn’t going to overstep that boundary.

“Wash down there and get your backside too.” John instructed as Steve starred absently at his human.

Steve did so quickly tapping the cloth on top of the pointed areas of his body with a flush of color rushing about his face. However, John recognized a Wraith blushing all too well and told him to rewash himself more throughly. Once that was taken care of, John took the shampoo bottle in his hand and squirted some onto of Steve’s short white hair. He did so in a hurry as Steve’s color was draining again in dissociation.

The Colonel gave the Wraith a little head massage. Scrubbing his scalp lightly with his nails and lathered up his hair. Steve gave a pleased hiss. The massage felt amazing. With his eyes closing in peace as John rinsed this head clean of any soap that was left.

The water was a thick sludge of black by the time John had finished Steve’s cleansing. He had never known someone could be so dirty. But it was possible.

Steve’s head hung down low as his vision was fading in and out. “Out….now..?” He moaned in defeat.

John had to manhandle Steve out of the water. The constant state of panic took its toll on the Wraith by removing all his energy. His legs felt numb. As his concentration left him all together. He had even barely noticed that the human had sat him down on a spare stool and wrapped a towel around him. It was all a blur. All he could feel was the intense pounding in his chest. While the Colonel used his towel to dry off his face.

“There we go!” John said as he smiled brightly. “You finally smell clean now. How do you feel?”

Steve lightly scoffed. “Like death…” he replied exhaustively.

Chuckling, John reached for another small bottle. This time it was lotion that Dr. Keller had proscribed. He rubbed all the rashes down the best he could this the creme. Steve was fond if this procedure, as the creme helped the itching dye down and gave moisture to his dry skin. He hissed underneath his breath. His sensory pits flaring.

“That….feels pleasing..” He whispered as John finished and went to retrieve a fresh grey jumpsuit from Major Lorne.

“That’s good to hear. Now put this on and we’ll get you back to your friends.” John said as Steve held into the clothing with a twitch in his eyes.

“Can I not just wear…my…” John’s mouth winced.

“No you can not..” John said in annoyance. “That ‘uniform’ is never going on you ever again…and when the High Commander gets here, we will get you some proper Wraith clothing. This is all we had on hand at the moment. So it will do for now.”

Steve gulped as he allowed John to help him get dressed. The human clothing was uncomfortable and looked ridiculous on him. But at least they where clean smelling and not bright red.

The next ‘job’ was allowing John to brush his teeth. Which Steve equally hated. The paste in his mouth burned his nose and made him writhe. It was so strong smelling and tasting. Even though Steve loved mint tea, the thick mint flavored toothpaste was another ick entirely. And on top of it all, John would not let him do it himself. Hissing throughout his experience Steve tried to bite down on the toothbrush’s handle several times. Just to annoy John. But John did a thorough job. In no time Steve’s breath was fresher than when he had first encountered him.

“There we go!! And you’re all done! Good job Steve! You made it! I’m proud of you!” John praised as he ran his hand through Steve’s pearly white hair.

Steve was officially spent. His eyes hanging low barely able to keep open. The Wraith breathed shallowly.

After all was said and done, Steve was returned to his group in the holding cells. As Rodney joined their side. Neko was next, but John felt he wasn’t going to be to much trouble. Garrett pat John on the back successfully as Steve lowered himself in the ground. His body allowing for him to sleep comfortably. For the first time in days.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8- Ronon’s Humbling Revelation

The observation room was dull and drab to say the less as there wasn’t really that much to be seen. Just a few computer monitors aligned the walls on the right hand side, with the large two way mirror being the assenting point of the room. The chamber was dark as to allow no suspicious movement for any fellow captives to peek there interest. A common tactic while dealing with prisoners on Atlantis.

Aruban sat steadily at his post. Dictating note after grueling arbitration. Rodney glanced downward with Ronon by his side. Staring at the tablet with both curiosity and awkwardness. While Aruban hummed. His intensity peaking to the group inside of the holding cells.

Aruban took immediate notice of the pairs of human eyes watching him. As he gave a rather toothy grin while the continued his dictation. “Is there any questions I can answer for you both?” He asked as he didn’t look up from his tablet. His clawed hands dancing across the screen with numerous coding in the form of lines and circles. Complete with tapping sounds.

Ronon just leaned up against the wall with his strong arms crossed at his chest. “Why do you have to take so many notes? The Wraith aren’t doing anything interesting.” Ronon said, while Rodney sat up more in his chair. ”They’re just sitting there…”

“Yeah,” the bored scientist agreed while he looked at the tablet’s screen. “The point of an observation is to take note of any ‘interesting’ factors that actually need to be noted and referred for information at a later date. And Ronon’s right…none of the Wraith are even moving. Except for um Neko…he’s always moving. With the rocking dissociation thing he does.”

Aruban gave an amused chuckle. He had gotten that statement many times from his fellow colleagues before. Taking time to regard both’s curiosity, he greeted both with a soft smile as he turned around in his chair.

“That is true! None of them have done anything ‘special’. However, in my line of work gentlemen, anything is important information to be noted. Many of my charges who I have help with in the past and I am continuing to work with now are none verbal at times. So some of them have extremely subtle behaviors that many people miss. That leads to outbursts. For instance Neko, he may just be rocking but if you look closely, he seems agitated. To me, it seems like he wants out of the cell. This small factor can be the antecedent for any violent behaviors later. And Peter, is another person of interest considering his been sitting in the same position for hours. His hands are folded in his lap but if you look at his eyes, they are always busy. He probably already knows the ins and out of that room very well. This could be a factor if he tries to run out and escape. Every single thing can be helpful in dealing and treating these men properly. That…and I need to do something with my time. I’m sure you both are understanding the boredom with observing.” Aruban finished as he took a swig of his water.

Rodney just sat perplexed. “Yes, well….it is boring like you said.” Aruban gave another chuckle.

Ronon watched Peter from the mirror. The Wraith’s meek eyes glanced over in there general direction before he lowered them to the floor again.

“Do you think they know were watching them?” Ronon asked as he slowly made his way over to Rodney’s side.

Aruban sighed. “Maybe…I think I too would be suspicious of a large mirror in front of me, if I was locked up in a cell.”

Ronon grunted. “Whelp that’s too bad…Wraith are dangerous and need to be guarded. You can’t trust em. Not even for a second.”

Aruban’s eyes narrowed. “I don’t believe that to be true Satedan.” The Jasper said to the sound of Ronon scoffing. “I have done rehabilitation for over 150 years…and I know many Wraith who hold my trust in high regards. Why even my constant charge, Raymond, would never do anything to put my life in danger and he is full Wraith…”

This single statement made Rodney perk up with intrigue. “You have a Wraith charge? For how long?”

Aruban tapped his claw to his chin. “I have handled Ray for about nine years now. He was the one charge of mine whom needed to have a stable environment in order to thrive. It wouldn’t be appropriate for me to place him back into Wraith society as he needs help in navigating basic life. So he was giving a Coriander citizenship and he works in our scientific department as he was a Cleverman in his past life. He’s one of our shining stars! When it comes to Cybernetics Department.”

Rodney’s eyes brow raised up as he thought out loud. “And you trust him not to feed on anyone?”

Aruban smirked and nodded. “Absolutely! Ray gets his sustenance from our feeding machine. Even though it’s painful for him. He says it’s a small price to pay to be safe and happy.”

Rodney gave a ‘hm’ as he glanced at Neko. “What about that one? Do you think he would be able to return to the Hive? After we treated him?”

Frowning, Aruban tilted cocked his head back. “Neko is a different case. Because of his inability at this time to handle his basic needs and tasks. It seems he might need to be placed in a permanent residency. I can see that being the best outcome for him unless he proves us otherwise.” Aruban said as he turned his table off looking at the two of them.

Ronon’s eye twitched at the thought of having a Wraith permanently stay in Atlantis. It didn’t sit right with him at all. “We could just let them all go…Steve would be fine I think as well as Peter….they could take care of him.”

Shaking his head Aruban disagreed. “No again Ronon. If we released these men currently…they would be killed as soon as they stepped foot onboard a Hive ship. Weakness is not permitted in Wraith society and all of them right now are..”

“Weak? Frail? Soft? Or utterly useless?” Ronon interrupted him with a gleeful smile.

Aruban’s eyes narrowed yet again. He had seen stubbornness before in his subordinates but the Satedan was taking the cake with his attitude towards the whole situation.

Leaning back in his chair with a rocking Aruban shook his head and giggled. “Ronon I feel you are pretty prejudice in your experience with Wraith…it’s understandable but it will only hold you back from making progress in life. Whether you like it or not the Wraith are making alliances with humans slowly to try to figure out a better solution for their current plight. One of these day you will have to learn to work with there species…there will be no other option for you….”

Ronon glared at Aruban harshly. His lips twitched as he’s fingers grazed the handle of his gun. “I refuse to work with any Wraith freely…” He said with a sneer. Aruban wasn’t so sure about that.

“You say that, but you are in dealings currently with a High Commander of a Wraith Alliance…I’m just trying to see how that makes any sense at all.”

Ronon for once was at a loss for words. The Jasper was right in that respect. Todd was an off and on again ally. Even if he liked it or not. It was a fact. He huffed as he retook his position up against the cold walls of the observation room. To Arubans pleasure.

“I personally challenge you Satedan…to get to know Peter. Not as a Wraith, or a prisoner, but as a individual person..I believe the two of you have some things in common. Who knows, you might even enjoy his company in the long run.”

Ronon scoffed again. But he said nothing. He just let his eyes do the talking for him. Rodney on the other hand looked back at Neko in the mirror. The Wraith was itching his neck rather furiously. His nails scratching his delicate skin so hard that Rodney could even see points he had ripped his skin at. With little trickles of black blood popping up at random points about his neck.

Rodney actually felt worried for a minute about the Wraith health. He leaned forward as he watched Neko take to itching his face. “Hey umm this is just my own observation but is Neko allergic to something or is it just the dirt making him itchy like that?”

Aruban turned back around. “I think it’s just the dirt. He for sure needs a good scrub down…Steve hasn’t scratched himself since the Colonel bathed him.”

John at that moment, overhearing their conversation, entered the observation room with a smile. He had just got done with cleaning up the washroom where he gave Steve a cleaning. “Is it Neko’s turn?” John asked as he joined the group.

Aruban smiled softly but the Jasper was unsure of the outcome. “I think so but Garrett has yet to assess if he has been scolded or not. So it might have to wait until he is able to do so. He’s taking his lunch right now.”

Rodney shook his head. “No…we don’t have time..he’s making himself bleed!” John quickly turned in surprise at Rodney’s sudden concern over a Wraiths safety. It was a pleasant change from before.

“McKay if you’re so worried we could give a bath right now…” John said giggling in all seriousness. “After all I agree Neko itching himself into a bloody mess is not an ideal situation.”

Aruban’s eyes brightly raised up. “ I would allow you to shower the Wraith…if he has been tortured by scolding..he won’t take very easily to a bath like Steve had been. Remember, from all his mind disturbances, he’s child like in his mannerisms. He thinks differently. So putting him head first into a triggering situation is not the best thing for his state of mind..but a shower is less invasive than a tub of hot water is.”

Rodney slowly nodded his head. “Yeah..I can see that..” He said as John pat his shoulders.

“Sounds like you’re volunteering! Come on let’s go! Oh and try not to stare at him when he’s naked…I’m pretty sure that’s awkward for him..like it would be for us.” John joke as he made his way out to the holding cells.

Rodney nervously laughed. “Awkward for him? You mean awkward for me! I’ve never seen a Wraith butt ass naked before! Unlike you and Todd canoodling when he visits..”

Aruban shook his head to the humans care free antics. However with Ronon’s grumpy demeanor gave him an idea. To better his human’s attitude.

“Say Ronon, since you are so bored…why don’t you go and keep Peter and Steve company. You don’t have to say anything to them. But grace them with your presence…I’m sure they would enjoy it.”

Ronon grunted. Him amuse Wraiths? Absolutely not. “Steve’s asleep.” The Satedan rebutted to Aruban smirking.

“Then keep Peter company…then. He needs a friend too!”

Ronon flexed his neck as he seemingly pushed himself off of the wall. Turning with yet another sneer he walked his way with John and Rodney to the holding cells.

*~~~*~~~~*~~~~

John and Rodney were the first to get Neko’s and Peter’s attention. There loud playful conversation seemed to brighten up the cell as they walked there way over to the bars.

Neko smiled softly as he saw Rodney. The corners of his mouth curling as he leaned over from his spot. Rodney gave a little nervous grin to Neko jiggled the plush sloths head in his direction. Pressing it into his nose the sound of his sensory pits flared back up.

John smiled as he motioned for Neko to stand up. “Hey Neko buddy! Come with us please! We’re taking a little field trip…”

Garrett quickly rounded the corner to join them. He had gobbled down his lunch in a hurry when he heard of the bathing news. “Oh where to Colonel?” He asked happily.

“To the bathroom!” Rodney clarified. To Neko suddenly freezing from his rocking.

The Wraith gasped as he sat still clutching his sloth tightly at the base of its neck. His eyes focused on the group as he’s eye showed worry.

“Am…I…bad?” Neko stuttered out.

Rodney shook his head as he stepped forward pass John. The once whiny scientists denounced his firmness and changed his demeanor to that of a friendly fatherly figure. Naturally.

“Oh no Neko…you’re not at all!” He said to Neko’s open mouth trembling.

“Then why…scold me?” Neko asked meekly as he pressed his face into the sloth with force. Whimpers leaving his mouth as he did so.

Garrett glanced at the two humans and made his way over to the Wraith. It was plain to see what truly worried the poor creature. It was breaking the Jaspers stone heart.

“Neko, can you look at me please. Right here in my eyes.” Garrett said as Neko glanced upwards. “You are not in any trouble. You’re going to have a shower. Not a bath. I see you scratched your face and neck up pretty badly. And those scratches can get infected…and make you sick. So we need to clean them up. Afterwards, how about we go to the other room and we read a book. As a little treat. To get you out of this room for a bit. Does that sound good?” Garrett asked to Neko thinking.

After several seconds Neko nodded his head, wiped his eyes and took to his feet. “Wonderful! Dr. McKay, Sheppard, please let me know if you need any help in the washroom. I will be here if you need me!”

John wrapped his arm around Neko’s shoulders as he nodded. “Will do!” He said as the three of them made there way out of the room and over to the bathroom. Neko’s sloth bouncing as he too took a stroll.

*~~~*~~~~*~~~~~

Neko looked just as unsure as Rodney did. Standing in the simple little bathroom with the purple bath mat and bubble baths alining the sinks. However, Neko grinned at the duck sitting on the edge of the tub.

John talked to Rodney first as he locked the door. “Ok so, McKay I’m going to start the water up, could you please strip Neko down?”

Rodney’s eyes widened. “Excuse me? WHAT?!” He blurted out in astonishment. “You mean undress him?”

John nodded. “Yeah. He can’t shower with his clothes on can he?”

Rodney gulped. “No…I guess not..but why can’t he undress himself? He’s an adult Wraith for heavens sake!” He said turning to motion at Neko.

John however, gave Rodney an angry and exacerbated look. He really wasn’t in the mood for questioning. He just wanted to get the shower over with.

Neko stood still with his plushie firmly in his grasp. He’s yellow slit eyes staring upwards to the human with concern. Rodney on the other hand just smiled to displace his uncomfortable feelings. “Ok then…Neko let’s take off your umm suit shall we?” He said as he softly turned Neko around. “Laces first? I’m guessing.”

Neko gave a nod. “Yes…then buckles and belts and pants..and shoes..and socks…and skirt…and” Neko’s deep multi toned voice sounded adorable enough for John to let out a chuckle.

“Yup that’s right buddy, you got it!”

Rodney chuckled too. Fiddling with the laces on the back of Neko’s person he quickly undid them along with the neck strap. Rodney was surprised at how hard it was to peel the latex body suit away from Neko’s body. It was hot and humid underneath. Tight and restrictive. He would have hated to be dressed in something like that. The skirt was unbearably heavy and the pants were the easiest things to remove. Rodney made quick work of it only to stop and stare at the Wraith’s slender body when he was done. That’s when Rodney McKay got sick to his stomach.

“Hey…Sheppard?” Rodney called out as John turned around.

“What?” John answered back.

Neko’s slender green frame was covered in deep scars of every shape and variety. Similarly to knife cuts and then burns marks that ran down his risen back spine in a distinct pattern. Long lines of past whipping could be seen along his chest and stomach. The Wraith was covered practically from head to toe with his past abuses. All his wounds completely healed but the memories of their trauma still lingered. With Neko blushing as he stood still covering his private parts up with the sloth.

Rodney’s eyes turned to horror although, John wasn’t surprised at all. “That’s what happens on a Grovian Home Hub…..Rodney. Remember staring is rude…” He said as Rodney couldn’t help but to lightly touch his back where one of the Wraith’s passed burns showed.

Neko gave a whispered ‘ouch’ to McKay touching him. Rodney jumped at the realization that he could actually be hurting his charge.

“Oh crap…..I’m sorry! Did I hurt you?!” Rodney quickly asked with shame at his inability to keep his hands to himself.

Neko shook his head. “No…”

Sighing loudly Rodney pat his forearm. “Ok..good to know…”

Once the shower was hot enough John called over to the pair. “Come on over Neko. Come check the water for me.”

Neko once again froze in place. His eyes filled with alarm. As he breathing hitched. “Water is… fine…” he said taking refuge behind his sloth. “All done now?”

John frowned. “Nope, buddy you gotta get all wash up first then you’re all done. Put down your toy! Hurry up now before the water gets cold.”

Neko, unblinking shook his head. “ALL DONE!” He repeated. To John getting more frustrated.

“Neko come on now…get in the water…I’m not asking..” John said to Neko refusing.

“No…”

Rodney watched as he took Neko by his arm and dragged him slowly over to the shower. Neko hesitated every step of the way. Pulling back with a whine and a grunt. He was indeed fearful of how hot the water appeared to be. But that’s when Rodney got an idea.

He quickly without say a word, took his cellphone and everything out of his pockets. Placing them and his vest on the counter of the sink he then removed his shoes and socks. John raised his eyebrows extremely high.

“Rodney what the hell are you doing?” John asked as Rodney proceeded to get into the shower fully clothed.

“Humor me Shep!” He said as Neko suddenly busted out in a giggling fit at the odd sight. “Look Neko… I’m showering in my clothes!! Getting all wet! Isn’t that silly of me…I’m such a foolish human…but it’s not hot at all, the water is great! Why don’t you come help me Neko? Come save me from my own stupidity!” Rodney played about. Splashing about the water grasping at Neko’s full attention.

Neko smiled as he laughed loudly for a minute. He stared for just a second more. Before he slowly inched his way across the floor. His long green hand outstretched reaching for Rodney. John had to quickly take his stuffed animal away. When finally Neko stepped into the water freely with no fussing. Laughing deeply with his arm about his waistline as Rodney splashed about making silly noises. It was enough of a distraction for it to work!

“There you go! See it’s…fun…” Rodney said in an awkwardness. The reality slapped him.

‘I’m in the damn shower with a naked Wraith…’ he thought to himself. ‘I have officially lost my freaking mind!’

John smiled as he started to scrub Neko down with a soapy sponge. Taking care as to not put any pressure on his scars. While Rodney offer more distractions in the form of the rubber duck. Taking the duck off the tub’s edge, he handed it to Neko who squirt water out of it.

Rodney laughed excessively as he watched John go over the Wraith’s green skin. “Hey Sheppard make sure you get his face! He really needs that washed the most!” McKay ordered as John rolled his eyes.

“I am…why don’t you get his hair since you wanna take charge so badly!”

Rodney pressed his lips together but nodded. Pouring the shampoo in Neko’s shoulder length hair, he lathered him up to the best of his abilities. Neko just stood still playing with the duck as the two did their thing. The Wraith was only interested in the texture of Rodney’s wet blue shirt. As the water saturated it.

*~~~~*~~~~~*~~~

In the holding cells, Ronon stood stiffly up against the wall over looking his prison’s while Garrett sat at the table provided. Reading a book but in all reality he was still making his observations.

Peter sat upright with his legs tucked close up to his chest. The Wraith hadn’t made a moved an inch since the last time he was requested to go to the interrogation room. He sat plastered in the same spot as Steve slept at his feet next to him.

Ronon watched as Peter glanced over at his boots. The Wraiths eyes were inspecting something he just didn’t know what it was.

“What is it?” Ronon blankly asked. “What are you looking at?”

Peter gulped. His eyes constantly moving about in deep thought. He did not want to answer right away. The human seemed too upset to be bothered. However, Ronon was done with Peter ignoring him.

“You looked over at me and I asked you what is it? So you’re going to answer me. I will not have you refuse to respond to my questions…now WHAT is it Wraith?” Ronon finished as he took a few steps closer to the bars of the cell.

Shakily raising his hand, Peter pointed at his boot. “The shoe’s lace is undone….Sir…” He said with a whisper “You do not want to fall…”

Cocking his head back Ronon looked down at his shoe. It was indeed untied. Ronon bit the inside of his cheek with a sigh. Twitching his eye Ronon looked back up.

“So it is….aren’t you observant. Are you going to tie it for me?” Ronon scoffed at the prisoner. “After all your the one who doesn’t want me to trip…”

Peter hesitated but ended up crawling over to the bars of the cell. The shield was still down. Reaching his green hands through the bars he re-lace Ronon’s boot properly. Nimbly tying a double knot. Peter ran his fingertips over the side trimming off Ronon’s somewhat dirty boot. Making sure to wipe away any residue off leftover from his travels.

That’s when Peter accidentally scuffed Ronon’s boot with the sharp tip of his nail. The black leather rippling upwards as his nail scraped along.

The Wraith’s mouth hung open as he took notice. “My apologies Master…I..” was all that he could say.

Ronon quickly grew angry. This was just what he ‘needed’. First he had to deal with Wraith in Atlantis. Then he had to deal with babysitting each one like they were children, and now one just scuffed his favorite pair of boots with its dirty claws. His rage came to the forefront as he quickly pulled out his pistol with a it charging. He pressed the barrel firmly to Peter’s forehead as the Wraith shrieked. His mouth and eyes opened wide with shock.

“You do not ever touch me again WRAITH?!” Ronon commanded just before he was snatched away off of his feet by his shirt collar. Garrett had seen enough!

The Jasper’s hands quickly disarmed Ronon from his pistol. Just before he dragged him out through the threshold, throwing him to the ground.

“HOW DARE YOU POINT YOUR WEAPON AT AN INNOCENT VICTIM’S HEAD! WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU?! ARE YOU MAD?!” Garrett bellowed loudly as Ronon hit the ground with a thud. “I have a right mind to slap you silly human! In all my years I have NEVER, seen such blatant disrespect for the kidnapped and enslaved! What is wrong with you?!”

Ronon took to his feet. With a jump he rushed to stand in the face of the Jasper. However Garrett was done giving the Satedan any form of respect. Quickly as Ronon was about to strike at him, Garrett forced Ronon’s body into a restraint hold. Often used on disorderly charges it served a purpose to keep everyone safe. Ronon’s massive body was then lifted off of the ground with his arms firmly pressed around his waist. With Garrett pulling them with force.

Ronon although felt very differently about the hold. His eyes were wide as he desperately fought to try to get out of Garrett’s grasp. He kicked and attempted to flail about. Ronon even went so far as to try to head butt him. Nothing was working. In an instant Ronon was suddenly restrained by another set of hands. Aruban was now involved as well!

Both Jaspers had his arms outstretched and Ronon was head was faced downwards. His legs spread apart as he was leaned forward. This hold left Ronon unable to do anything but scream in frustration as Teyla and Major Lorne ran around the corner.

“What is going on here?! Ronon what did you do?!” She asked as Aruban shook his head.

“He pointed his gun at Peter. The Wraith was just helping him tie his shoe!”

“He clawed it on purpose!” Ronon grunted out to Garrett yelling at him again.

“Oh no human…he did not do that on purpose! You are just looking for any reason to harm a Wraith!! You aught to be shamed of yourself! You Satedan’s are supposed to protect the weak and downtrodden and yet you have no honor as a warrior! YOU POINTED YOUR GUN AT A MAN WHO HAS BEEN TORTURED, RAPPED, AND BEATEN TIME AND TIME AGAIN ALL BECAUSE HE ACCIDENTALLY SCUFFED YOUR BOOT!!!”

Garrett’s verbal scolding made Ronon grow silent. He had never felt so small. “Whatever… I’m sorry ok?!” He rasped out to Garrett shaking his head.

“Oh you’re sorry?! I don’t buy it!! How did it feel when you were strapped down on the Wraith’s lab table? Huh?! Being cut into as they put a tracker under your skin and made into a runner. Did you like being so helpless you couldn’t even defend yourself? Were you scared? Worried about your family? Did you not shed a tear for your fallen brethren?! What about your family? How did it feel losing them to your helplessness?!” Garrett asked as Ronon grit his teeth.

“Answer me boy!! Right bloody now!!”

“Yes…” Ronon grunted. To Garrett growling.

“LOUDER!! I can’t hear you from all the way down there child!”

“YES!!!!” Ronon screamed out his eyes filling with his own shameful tears. “I remember everything that happened?!”

Garrett nodded. “Good! Now I want you to remember how painful it was for you! The hands on you…the helplessness! And then I want you to imagine that was your life day in and day out! With no breaks or pleasure!! I want you boiling with it!! Then just maybe you will come to understand that these men have felt all of that too!! They have lost everything human…same as you! You need to relearn what it is like to be a human again! Not a damn victim of your past!” Garrett said as both men looked at each other.

“Ronon Dex…I am very disappointed in you! When I heard about how valuable you were on the Expansion team I was excited to meet you…but now I see how much you have yet to learn.” Aruban said as he lowered his tone. “Now when we let you up you are to get out of our sight immediately! You may come back to make amends again once you learn some respect! I will give you that chance, but no more weapons will be permitted on your person when you are around us or the Wraith! I don’t ever want to see it on you from this point out!! Do you understand me?!”

Ronon nodded his head as the was suddenly brought back to his feet. The raw emotions choked his throat as he proceeded to angrily stomp pass Teyla and the Major down the corridor to his room.

Teyla watched as she instinctively followed him. With Evan slowly running after them both.

Aruban and Garrett both shook their heads. They’re only worries being on Peter who was sitting shaken by the shock as Steve awoke to the humans yelling, held him tightly in a hold in an attempt to offer some form of comfort to the out of control situation.

Chapter Text

Chapter 9- A Strange New Beginning

The sun rose up high in the sky’s of Atlantis as the waves crashed in their early morning glory. Everything was peaceful and some of the city’s residents were still asleep. John and Rodney however, were wake with Aruban to see the new living corridors that had just been completed for their Wraith counterparts. He was excited to see just how the Lantean’s would far, working with their technology when really left alone. It was rather exciting for both parties involved. Aruban stood back and watched eagerly with his sharp teeth peeking out from his bear like lips.

Rodney was the first to check out the new security system with his own field of expertise. Traveling from console to console with ‘hums’ annd murmurs he tediously was checking out each schematics that he could get his fingers on. The lone scientist was extremely pleased by his findings. Many of the programs where simple enough to use and not to mention, had fails safe’s install.

“My god, this is one of the best security systems I’ve ever seen!” Rodney happily exclaimed. The small device in his hand beeping softly as he put it back in his pockets. “So you’re tell me these programs works with infrared lighting to determine where the Wraith will be in the room at all times! That the alarm will sound if any of the them just so try to exists this chamber, and when that happens this small box here will release small robotic orbs into the air and on their person. So that we can track the targets easily! We will also be sent their coordinates via phone messages! All of that will happen in a matter of seconds?! This is incredible!”

Aruban sauntered his way next to Dr. McKay’s side. With John taking refuge at the back. His smile brightly beaming at the human’s sudden interests in the Coriander system.

“Yes Sir, Rodney. The system itself is programmed to get to know any of its constant inhabitants that reside inside the dwelling. It knows the weight, height, body temperature, name of said individuals, and will even keep track of time patterns in terms of when anyone comes and goes. Sadly, in our own dealings with the Grovian Empire, we had no choice but to upgrade our own technological standpoint. To protect our planet’s against the constant threats of invasion. So I can honestly say with certainty, that if any of the Wraith do try to escape and runaway, we will find them promptly. Not to mention we will be outfitting each one of them with their persons with their own tracking device. It is a small microchip that sits on the inside of a metal wristband. And these bands will not be easy to remove. They are made from the finest and strongest steel from our home world, and they actually require a certain type of equipment in order for them to be taken off. So there is an extra step we’re taking as well…” Aruban said as he opened the door to the chamber with a code on the keypad.

John nodded with a frown in deep thought. It all seemed like a good plan. Even though there was bound to be some bumps in the road. “Well that’s good. We really don’t need any of them escaping or trying to call any Hive ships to Atlantis…”

Taking a step inside of the chamber the large Jasper agreed. “Yes. We are taking Atlantis’s security to heart on this one! I understand your need to keep this beautiful city of yours hidden away for the time being…with the Wraith Wars and all…” He said as he held out his hand to both John and Rodney to look around. “So this is it! Please feel free to take a look around. My team has tried to make this room associated with comfort and safety for everyone. These quarters are also dimly lit for the Wraith’s sensitive eyes but we do have some windows open to allow for natural like flow.”

John strolled along the wall off what he would consider to be a living room. There was a large big screen tv secured to the wall behind shatter proof glass. With a small coffee table in front of a set of large grey couches that looked extremely comfortable. There was even a very small nook for reading. The multitude of books was astounding. With a rather good sized selection offered. Rodney could see some symbols on the covers of Wraith language. It was trippy to see just how the Coriander Association treated such prisoners of war.

Next to the exist was a dining table with five sturdy wooden chairs that could easily be pulled out away from the wall. And off along the right hand side was a small counter with a sink and stove for light cooking.

John raised his brow to that thought of any of them actually using the kitchen to cook. ‘Like a Wraith is going to cook himself a meal?’ John giggled for a second before he walked away from the small corner.

However, pass the tv was a set of single doors. Inside was complete with three good sized beds and three oak dressers. The beds was aligned with plush pillows of every type. All covered in a white cotton pillow case and creme color bedding on the tops. It all looked so inviting and warm but the room was clearly only to be used for sleep. Even the few windows that covered the walls had heavy thick metal bars placed on the outside. Allowing for the glass to be opened but only to a certain point.

Then the last stop on the tour, was a trip to the washroom. That was just a simple plan bathroom. Just like the one by the holding cells. Only this room was white in color and not dark blue.

John huffed as he glanced back over his shoulder. “And you’re sure that all these things are shatter proof? Wraith are incredibly strong..” John said hastily. Aruban although chuckled.

“Yes every item in his room is break proof. Some issues might occur, when a Wraith gets extremely heated but that’s common. For the most part even the strongest Wraith would have trouble taking the tv off of the wall or say, to break the mirror in the bathroom. Over my time in working in rehabilitation…shatter proofing is essential and most helpful to my staff and recipients!”

Rodney took a look at the corners of the living room. Above their heads were a set of four cameras. One for every corner. Rodney thought it was overkill even though he could see the reason for them. “You even put cameras in here too?“ He asked confidently.

“Yes, we have them in the bedroom and washroom too. I like to know where everyone is at all times. I can’t stand blind spots when I am observing someone.” Aruban said as he suddenly clapped his clawed hands together. “And now…if you will follow me…I can show you the observation room a well!”

John shrugged to Rodney as both following a motioning Aruban out into the corridors. As the large Jasper led them out of the chamber into one room over. The heavy mechanism door whooshed opened allowing access into a dark room. Once inside both could see numerous monitors and computer screens of each of the rooms inside the home room. Rodney nodded as he quickly pulled up a swivel chair to check out the programming.

“Wow!” Rodney muttered. “This is all pretty damn sound!! You know Shep with this kind of technology…we could add it to the ancient’s shielding in the holding cells and give it a much needed upgrade! For once I’m impressed! That’s if nothing goes wrong!” Rodney added in with slight annoyance.

Aruban cocked his head to the side in a nonchalant manner. “If anything does indeed go wrong Dr. McKay, just let my team know and we will fix the issue right away. Other than that…I think it’s all ready for our ‘friends’. I’m excited to see the look of relief on their faces when the find out that they will no longer be housed in a barred cell. I feel it will a pleasant change from there past experiences. Don’t you?”

John nodded as he scratched the back of his head. “Oh yeah…I’m sure they will be thrilled! But there is one more thing we aren’t seeming to address….” John dared to bring up the elephant in the room. “What happens when they need to feed? All three of them are bound to get hungry sooner or later…and no offense but we don’t have any extra spare humans to go around…so what’s going to happen then?”

Rodney gave a concerned but eager look to Aruban. The Jasper nodded his head with his lips pressed tightly together. He took a breath in and sighed. “That Colonel will be the tricky part…my supervisor is willing to let us use our own feeding machines on them. With the promise that we in return could have some information on your ancient technologies. I was going to bring this up to Mr. Woolsey later on…some of the Kingships are interested in your ZPM’s….as an energy source.”

Rodney’s mouth dropped. “Oh really!” He rebutted with a worried tone. John too was apprehensive..

“We will see what Richard thinks…I can’t give any clearance for that. He would be able to though. But that seems like a good option to feed them via the feeding machine. It’s better than using any humans.”

Rodney scoffed slightly. “Yeah but isn’t it extremely painful for them? Are we talking about forcing them to comply because if so…I don’t think that would work.”

“There isn’t much of a choice for them I’m afraid. A Wraith’s dietary requirement is a hard one to fulfill. However, we will try to make the process as pain free as possible for them. It’s really the only option we have at the moment and I can even bring in Raymond! He is a ray of sunshine and has tons of experience in dealing with the feeding machine. He knows of ways to breathe through the pain of the wire insertion. But only if Mr. Woolsey permits it of course!”

John shrugged again. “We will see! Remember I can’t make any promises here…”

Rodney scoffed loudly. “What are you talking about?! That hasn’t stopped you before!” Rodney butted in sarcastically. John just smiled.

“Hey, shut up McKay!! I’m doing my best here!”

Aruban laughed as he pat both on the shoulders. With all three giving a nod John and his team began to handle the transportation of the Wraiths. Making an attempt to do it as stress free as possible. Although, the common Wraith restraints where a requirement.

*~~~~~*~~~~~*~~~~~

John was amazed at how easy it really was to transport the Wraith group from one sector of Atlantis to the other. Most of the difficulties came with Neko. As the Wraith did not want to be put in the hobble restraints. John couldn’t blame him. Neko wasn’t really understanding of what was taking place. Even Major Lorne with his gun at his side sent Neko into a panic. The Wraith was unable to cooperate at that time. Neko shrieked, shrilled, and stomped his feet in an act of defensiveness. Screaming at the top of his lungs as his voices crackled repeatedly. Being forced to be dragged down the hallway by his two restrained arms by the Major and Rodney. With only one of his hands being able to hold his precious sloth, he was agitated from the get go.

Steve stood by him cautiously. Not wanting to get separated at all. At times John and his team witnessed Steve pressing his forehead to Neko’s. John assumed he was giving him comfort mentally. As Todd would often do the same for him when they were alone together. Neko would stop his crying for a minute or two as he hissed to Steve’s sudden touch. But it would never seem to last to long.

However, it was Rodney who walked slowly with them both every step of the way. Closely watched by Steve and Peter. Rodney kept on smiling and then asking Neko to answer basic mathematical equations. To everyone’s surprise, Neko got most of them correct. He could do easy mathematical calculations in his head but the Wraith did struggle with long division. Rodney just continued to keep Neko busy as they rounded the corridor.

It felt like the longest walk from the holding cell to section C. The large party of Wraith and human soldiers that accompanied showed interest in whoever was passing by. With each human stopping and staring in horror. John really wanted to prevent this from happening however, there was no easy way to travel to get to Section C. But John finally sighed in relief as the group successfully entered into the chamber. Smirking with ease as the doors slammed shut and locked themselves up tightly.

Garrett and Aruban had a slight look of concern to them as the group filled in. Richard was also with them. He too was stern looking and filled with alarm. John took notice of this fact and cautiously approached.

“Sir?” He said take a glance over his superior. “Is everything ok? What’s going on?”

Richard shook his head as he whispered in John’s ear. “No it is not. When you are all done here I need to see you in my office. Ronon is already on his way.”

John hitched in his breathing before he gave a nod. “Yes sir….will do!”

Garrett swallowed hard as he watched his charges restraints being removed. Peter kept his head to the ground. Silently observing the room, he was uncomfortable to say the less.

“Are we now in service to the humans before Lord Aaron returns to collect us?” He telepathically asked to his fellow Wraith. Steve hissed softly as he glanced over.

“No, we are the human’s prisoners…or pets? I am not sure.” He chimed in clinching his fist as his hands were released. “They will probably be experiment on us soon. They did it to me once before.”

Peter gulped. “Maybe this time will be different? Perhaps they will let us go?”

Steve starred at Peter with malice. “Doubtful…that is not their way.” Steve telepathically faded away to give himself some privacy. Neko however, smiled awkwardly. Hearing his fellows conversation, he chose to ignore it. Their whole bouts of worry and concern went in and out of his mind rather quickly.

Neko on the other hand swimmingly glanced about the room with delight. Grinning at the small window that over looked the sea, he was happy just seeing water splash about and the sunlight shining brightly again. It was a welcomed change from the constantly cold atmosphere of the Grovian Home Hubs he had gotten used to.

Neko’s mouth hung opened as he examined the outside. Being pulled back by the Major to take his cuffs off further. Neko gave a softened hiss. “Look! There are waves!” He commented in his deep multi tone voice. Turning over to Rodney, the Wraith only had one thing on his mind. “Can we go and look at them?”

Rodney shrugged as he looked at Garrett. The Jasper too giggled. “Let us get all of you used to the room first and then maybe we will see about opening up one of the windows. Right now none of you have clearance to leave the rooms. So no venturing off as of right now young one. You’re going to have to be patient.”

Neko’s eyes showed the softness of sadness before his cuffs dropped from his waist allow him to bring his plush to his nose. “Yes….Master…”

Richard watched as the group sat down in unison along the couch. Steve was the last to be let out of his restraints. Massaging his wrist and growling he took his seat with a sneer. Which caused John keeping a close eye on him as he sat down.

Richard Woolsey and his armed guardsmen approach the front of the Wraith. It was imperative that he made his rules clear. That he was in charge of the city as a whole and even in charge of there fates while they stayed in Atlantis. So he puffed his chest out the best he could as he took a breath in.

“Hello everyone! My name is Richard Woolsey, and I am the head of the Atlantis Expedition. I welcome you officially to my city and I hope you will find your stay a memorable one. However, seeing as how your kind has be towards my people in the past, as long as you stay here, you will abide by my rules!” Richard said firmly as Steve and Peter paid close attention. Neko however, tilted his head to the side. “None of you will be allowed to leave this room. Unless you are accompanied by the Colonel or a member of his team. There will be no attempts to try to escape. If there are, all of you will be placed back down into the holding cells. Along with that, you will do as you are instructed. By the Colonel or Sir Garrett, or even by me. I will not tolerate arguments or defiance. We here on Atlantis will do our best to help all of you, but if there is any trouble, please keep in mind you will have a harsh consequence. You all will also have to wear our wristbands at all times! They are not to come off and if anyone of you try to feed on myself or a member of my staff, make no mistakes you will be shot and killed.”

Peter held his breath as he gulped and looked away. Steve on the other hand grit his teeth as he looked over at John. The threats to their lives where nothing new, just unexpected. Richard then crossed his arms about the front of his chest. He had just one more question that needed to be answered. “Also I need to know which one of you hacked out Stargate by overriding the security codes. You are not in any trouble, but we do need to know how it was done. So it doesn’t happen again.”

Rodney and Teyla watched on with a curious eye from up against the wall. Was any of the Wraith going to confession to this action? Or would they all refuse? Teyla looked on as Neko suddenly glanced over to Steve before he pressed his face back into the head of his plushie.

John noted Neko’s glance. Slowly he decided to make it way next to Richard. With his hands resting on the loops of his pants, John calmly titled his head to the side. He already could have guessed it was Steve. But he just needed the confirmation. “Steve,” John softly said with a hint of manipulation in his voice. “Were you the one who hacked the gate?”

Steve’s lips quivered. Slowly casting his gaze to the floor the Wraith did not want to answer this particular question as he would be fully admitting to his actions of escape. His long white braided facial hair wiggled as he was put under pressure. His teeth chattering away with the faintest clicking.

Major Lorne could feel the uncomfortable uncertainty that Steve was feeling. He usually had to force his compassion away at times. However this just felt different. Much like he was watching a small child fight for his right to survive. The Major shook his head as he leaned over to Teyla. “This doesn’t seem right at all. Like maybe there is a reason why none of them want to tell us what happened before they ran through the gate.”

Teyla on the other hand disagreed. “That maybe the case Major Lorne but we still need to know. And if I need to I will go inside their minds to see what happened. But I believe it was the one called Steve who led the escape. His entire energy is screaming it.”

John waited patiently. While he glanced over to Teyla. He was thinking the same thing she was. With both sharing a nod to each other before their attention was refocused. Richard too waited. His own blazing gaze firing away at Steve. The security of Atlantis was at stake and this question needed to be answered. However, Steve’s lips were tightly pressed together. A simple sign that he did not want to divulge any information. John was at a loss.

“Okay Steve…we all know it was you. So why don’t you just tell us how you did it? I know Neko couldn’t have done it and Peter..I don’t think would either…so just tell us what happened. Now please…or my friend will have no choice but to search your mind for the answer to our question.”

Steve hissed in annoyance. He could already feel the female’s dark brown eyes on the back of his head. Her presence was filling up his mind. It was very apparent, he could not cast her out of his head so easily. Lady Teyla was rather powerful in her own sense and it was painful. Steve held his own head for a second. Rubbing his temples as the pain grew from a dull ache to sharp stabbing before he finally yielded.

“If I tell you, will she stop invading my mind?” Steve asked with a wince as John nodded.

“Yes she will Steve, just tell us the truth…and she won’t have to check your mind again.”

Steve hissed profusely as Teyla loosened her grip on his mind. “Yes…..it was me.” Steve whispered as a small tear exited his right eye only. “I apologize but we did not have a choice. Lord Aaron’s was going to split us up and sell off number two…I could not let him do that. He is too innocent now…”

Richard nodded pretending to be understanding. “So you ran and manages to hack a near by Stargate. How did you do that? Did you use a jamming code? Or did you have a computer with you?”

Steve shrugged his tense shoulders. “I can not tell you how human. I do not remember what I did. All I could feel was my hands shaking. That I was panicking. So I just dialed anything I could think of. Before I heard a voice coming through the gate itself, I had pressed several combinations prior. Nothing had worked. And when I did get the gate to activate, it was Peter who had to input coding also. We don’t know what we did. All I can tell you is that it worked and we are here now.”

Peter watched the human’s reaction closely. Taking time to read Richard’s stern face. The human was ultimately uncertain of Steve’s response.

Richard shook his head. “You don’t remember anything at all or most likely don’t want to tell us? I’m having a hard time believing that you don’t remember Wraith.”

“He does not remember Lordship…we Wraiths might have a photographic memory at times but when put under stress, we can lose that ability too…” Peter dared to speak up. His voice meek sounding at first until he got going. “Lord Aaron and his generals were chasing us down. The alarm were screaming loud in our ears. There was very little time for any of us to think about what we where doing. Number one was the one who pushed us to run out of the facility that we where placed in and as we we ran together, we saw the Stargate. I apologize also for I don’t remember what I even had connected in terms of coding wise to open the gate. Number two was crying in my ears and there was gun firing at my head! I can’t remember and I’m…sorry for that Master… I truly am…”

Aruban huffed. He knew that the Lantean’s would not be getting a clear answer as of yet. So why even bother with all of the stress? Garrett too was growling in frustration. It all seemed pointless to him currently as from what he had known the gate was fixed and secured again.

John took another glance at Teyla. She was still searching Steve’s mind for any possible answer. Steve held his head in a continuous loop of pain. Hissing as his memory was searched. After a minute Teyla released Steve from her mind. “Colonel he is speaking the truth. I saw their escape and it is all a jumbled. There was too much going on for me even to see clearly what they had indeed dialed.”

Richard scoffed. His own superior was not going to like his answer. “I understand that Teyla, but over the next day or so I would like Steve here to try to remember what had happened…you too Peter! I’m going to give you some time to think about it and I expect a better response by tomorrow night.” Mr. Woolsey said as he motioned for the Major to stay with Garrett. “As for right now though, I’m going to need you Colonel, Teyla, Dr. McKay and Lord Aruban to come with me. We all have something we need to discuss further..and it can not wait.”

Aruban nodded as he walked with Mr. Woosley and his group out of the chamber, heading straight for his own personal office.

*~~~~*~~~~~~~*~~~~

John, Rodney, Teyla, and Aruban all stood by Mr. Woolsey’s desk. Ears intensely listening as Richard quickly took to his seat. Typing away on his portable tablet a large star chart flashed up onto the big screen tv that was plastered to his wall. There blinking in a bright red was a large mass. Slowly and creepily makings it approach to Atlantis itself!

Johns mouth hung open when the reality hit him. “Is that…a Grovian Home Hub?” He asked Richard, to his human superior frowning.

“We are not sure of what it is. The ship did however, just jumped out of hyperspace outside of the Outskirts just hours ago. We can’t be certain of it, I just have a feeling, that’s it’s making its way over to us.” Richard informed over to Aruban. “What do you think?”

Aruban’s eyes scanned the screen as he made his way to get a closer look. He growled lowly to himself. “Yes, your concerns are very valid at this point! That mass is the same size as a Home Hub, but…”

John crossed his arms. “But what Aruban?”

The Jasper’s mouth sneered. “But it’s not a Home Hub at all….it appears to be the size of a war ship Colonel.”

Teyla’s shock danced across her face. “A war ship? So Atlantis is going to be attacked?”

Aruban gulped as he was thinking. “No. The Grovian’s could be in trading routes or the worst case scenarios….they are wanting the Wraith’s back…. And I’m not sure which King we would be dealing with as it’s just a blip on the screen. Once I see the ship in person, I will know for sure…”

Richard pressed his hands to his mouth. He was not happy about this news at all. “Atlantis can fend off simple attacks yes, but we have never encountered a Grovian threat before….and I don’t know if we are able to defend ourselves from this ship simply because of its sheer size.”

Aruban nodded. “As I said your concerns are very valid…” He softly said in worry. Ronon too was angered by the lack of a plan. The large Satedan scoffed as he looked away.

“That’s all you can say? You’re the reason we are all in the predicament! If we had just let the Wraith’s go on their way…we wouldn’t be facing this! Sheppard please get rid of them!” Ronon said as Rodney raised his hand.

“Now wait a minute…at the speed they are going, a ship that size would land at Atlantis in two weeks time…”

“Your point Doctor?” Richard asked warily.

Rodney’s eyes widened. “Which means we have time to form a game plan…remember when we had to cloak the entire city before? I mean we managed that and it worked! We could do that again! And also Sheppard has a good repour with both Lord Tiberius and Lord Abstract….so this whole thing might just save itself!!”

Aruban snarled loudly. “What do you mean the Colonel has repour with Tiberius and Abstract?! Are you all serving the Grovian Alliance?!” Aruban asked in a fit of rage. “Have you all been deceiving me?”

John shook his head and held up his hand. “HEY! Lord Aruban no we are not serving anybody! My team and I was trapped with Lord Tiberius on a Coriander Training Vessel as while back…and with the help of Tiberius team we escaped! And I was held prisoner by Lord Abstract until he released me, with the help of Lord Tiberius too! So we’re not in dealings with them! We just know each other well enough to receive a possible message or two…” John quickly defended himself as Aruban grew silent.

The confrontation left the room smothered in a thickened tension as the Jasper did not speak right away. Instead he wiped the foam from his mouth as he went into deep thought.

“And just when, Colonel Sheppard, were you planning on letting us know about your history with Lord Tiberius?” Aruban said a lot more calmer then he had first presented himself to be.

John glanced to Richard. “In truth…not at all. We aren’t in business with him…so why would that matter?”

Aruban licked his lips as he sighed. “You do understand that I will need to let my King know of this new event? I will of course be keeping certain things to myself…for the purpose of helping our Wraith victims to not be reclaimed …so if you will excuse me. I will leave you to form a future plan as of currently….excuse me…” Aruban said as he quickly took his leave from out of the office.

Teyla watched as the door slammed shut behind him. “Sir, I am now worried that the Coriander Alliance will retreat from our aide. Aruban is torn between his duty to help us as well as others and his duty to serve his King….this is not a favorable outcome for us.”

Ronon agreed. “We could always take them hostage…”

“No Ronon, that’s a very bad idea!” Rodney blurted out as he bit the skin of his finger.

John however took a deep breath in. “Okay everyone just calm down and relax for a second…we don’t know if the Coriander’s will pull out or not. We all heard Aruban say he was going to keep certain things private. I say we wait to see what he says. I mean worst case scenario is that we have to handle the war ship by ourselves and we have the Daedalus for that! And let’s not forget about Todd’s own set of Hive ships! So let’s just all take a breathier and try not to panic…”

Richard shook his head but he silently understood the Colonel’s good intentions. “I agree John. We will wait to see what he says but just in case, let’s get our own people figuring out a possible solution to this…just as our own fail safe.”

The chamber fell silent as each pair of eyes flashed to the ever blinking screen. The red blip beeping softly as it showed the steady moving travel of the war ships path. John gulped deeply in his throat as he watched with his own uncertainty wavering his strong demeanor once again.

Chapter Text

Chapter 10- A Sight For Sore Eyes

It was midday when a transmission came through to the computers of the control room. It was from Todd’s Hive. The message was sweet and simple. In a well controlled level of chaos that only Atlantis could bring. The transmission said, ‘We are on our way and will arrive within a few earthly hours.’

John fought hard not to smile as he was having read the message in Todd’s husky sounding voice. It gave him a chuckle of amusement. It had officially been a few weeks since they had last seen each other. Since Todd left to go recruit new followers for his main Hive. So, the Colonel was giddy at the thought of seeing his Wraith counterpart again.

John took a step back from Rodney’s chair as he pat him on the back. The scientist had been hard at work making sure that the new safety protocols were working and up to snuff so no other break ins could occur. Rodney was already in a grumpy mood. His eye burnt as he starred at the screen.

“Yes Sheppard, they will be here soon! And would you tell Woolsey that I’ve checked this bloody program everyday for the past two weeks and there’s no issue in sight….I need him to back off a little. I’m slowly losing my damn mind.” Rodney said as he rubbed the back of his neck.

John nodded as he yawned. “Ok that’s good! I’ll let Woolsey know. Oh and tell Todd to bring some extra clothing before they leave the Hive ship…3 pairs of pants, 3 shirts and coats, and whatever else they dress in…I’m sure Steve, Peter, and Neko will be happy to be in some of there normal clothes for once. Instead of our own.”

Rodney nodded but barley. “Yeah I hope so. They all look at them like we officially gave them the Huffman virus in fabric form. I know Steve and Neko will be thankful but Peter is still refusing to take his uniform off. I heard Major Lorne say he even showers with it on and waits for it to dry before he puts it back on. I wonder why that is…”

John shook his head. “Yup Peter is one stubborn Wraith at times that’s for sure! But it’s nothing new really.” He nodded as he was taking his leave towards the cafeteria. However, John quickly turned back around. “Hey, you coming to get some chow?”

Rodney took a glance back from his screen. “No…I got to much work to do, I’m just going to stop by the vending machine before I head over to Section C for my assigned time. I’ll just meet you there!”

“Okie dokie then!” John said as he slightly raised his eyebrow with a smile. “You’re going to bring your friend a little something, something aren’t you? It seems like you’ve been doing that recently…so much so that Neko asks you every time you have a snack if you gone to the vending machine.”

Blushing bright red, Rodney shrugged his shoulders as he kept working. “Why? That’s really none of your business…if I want to share my food with Neko then I will…and besides, he’s always asking to try some of my lunch ever time I bring it in. Or any of my food for that matter… Like, I’ve never seen a Wraith so curious to try new foods…even when he thinks I’m not looking he tries to steal something off of my plate but as a matter of fact, yes! I might bring him something sweet this time. He really seems to like dark chocolate almonds or maybe some snowball cakes.”

John chuckled. “Alright McKay…sorry I just wanted to point out that Neko seems to really like your company…you really made an impression on him. I’m proud of you for making a friend…considering that he is Wraith after all!”

Rodney rolled his eyes as he continued to click away at the keys of his keyboard. “Yes well…he’s an exception and don’t remind me…” He said plainly. Hidden from Sheppard’s gaze, was a small smile dancing across Rodney’s mouth. “Go on now…go get some food!”

John took a stretch as he walked off. Humming as his voice echoed down the hall.

**~~~~**~~~~**~~~~~***

Only an hour or two had past by as John, Major Lorne, and Mr. Woolsey stood on the landing pad of the left central hanger bay. All three looking out over the horizon of Atlantis’s blue waters, awaiting for Todd to arrive on his transport cruiser.

The waves look peaceful as the sun endlessly glistening on top of its peeks. Taking a moment to himself John breathed in deeply. The fresh salt sea air hit his nose just right. ‘Utter bliss!’ He thought to himself.

When suddenly there came a humming from the distance over head. John looked up with a grin as the hovering sound filled the air closing in on there location. Out above the waters high in the planet’s atmosphere was the small Wraith cruiser. Fast in its approach, Kenny’s voiced beckoned for permission to land. Richard gave the go ahead.

“There they are!” John pointed out. Richard nodded back patiently.

“Right on time!”

Todd’s cruiser docked rather quickly with a slamming of its gears onto the cement bellow. John held his head up high as he made his way to the slowly towards the opening moving door. Todd’s heavy footsteps filled the hanger bay up loudly as he strolled out. Followed by his second in command, Kenny. They seemed to want to get right to the matter at hand. However, the two Wraiths had one more guest with them.

Major Lorne looked over in surprised. Walking close behind his fellows was none other than Shawn. The highly dignified and well presented Wraith, whom they had the pleasure of meeting at the Magistrate’s Estate. It had only been five months since their last meeting, but Shawn looked as healthy as ever. With his shiny buckled coat fixed tightly to his person. He carried with him a large brown over the shoulder bag. It was clutched in his green clawed hand.

John gave a frown as his eyes met with the Wraith. “Nice to see you all back again…” He said with some confidences. “I’m glad you could all make it back so quickly. I know you where busy.”

Todd hissed as he flashed a small smirk. “Yes well John Sheppard we were not that far out of your orbit when we received your message. I made sure to bring the items you have requested.” Todd said as he motioned over to his underling.

Kenny huffed as Shawn approached his side. “You said your team rescued some Wraith in your travels…that are misplaced and in need of a Hive? Where are they?” Kenny said as he always wasted little time in a conversation. John appreciated that trait in Todd’s second although, he knew Kenny didn’t know the severity of the situation.

“Oh you will meet em. But there are a few details we need to discuss first. Before you get to meet them fully.”

Shawn hummed to himself in deep thought. “Why is that Colonel Sheppard? If they are our brethren then there will be no need to update us on any of there ‘details’. All we need to do is speak to them…”

Richard gulped. “It’s more complicated than what we could of said in a transmission. So it is best we head over to my office to discuss this further.”

Todd and Kenny faces both flashed concerned before they both nodded. Todd slowly glanced over his shoulders at Shawn. He seemed more reluctant to join them on their way. But never the less Todd commanded him forward.

*~~~*~~~~*~~~~

Making their way with the group of humans to Richard’s office, the Wraith were updated on current events. From the Grovian War ship, to what had happened when the Stargate was activated, and how they to would soon be face to face with Lord Aruban of the Coriander Empire. Who was in charge of the Rehabilitation Program.

John walked and watched as Kenny and Shawn both displayed a look of curiosity and contempt. With both never having ever met a living Jasper before then. John smirked as he sure it would be a real treat for the pair. or he was sure they would get a fright out of it.

It was no time at all before the Wraith Alliance was officially speaking to Aruban across the large conference room’s table. All with a look of wonder glimmering in there eyes with a hint of caution. Shawn sat up straight in his seat. Seemingly not wanting to move much as Kenny stood behind Todd’s chair with his hands held relaxed behind his back and head casted downwards. Aruban was as always pleasant among the circumstances despite the several arm guards that aligned the rooms many walls. The large Jasper just filled as much as he could with the Wraith’s cultural sensitivity in mind.

Todd sat still as he thoughtfully listened. His eye cat like eyes narrowing at certain parts of the conversation. John leaned in from his chair. Observing his Wraith’s carefully constructed facial expressions John could tell right away that Todd was extremely alarmed at the state of Neko’s condition. Usually it was only known to his species that a female Queen was the one who could bend and warp the minds of another so severely. And only a hand full of older Commanders too had those abilities, if limited. So John could tell that hearing of a half Wraith and Human hybrid possessing this ‘gifts’ made Todd for a lack of a better word uneasy. Kenny and Shawn however, were silent. Passing there own hidden judgements.

Todd leaned back in his seat. A deep ‘hm’ left his mouth. “That is extremely unfortunate to hear of our brethren’s state of minds. It’s rather difficult to damage a Wraith blade or Cleverman past the point of no return. So the Wraith you call Neko…he is in a worse state than the others?”

Aruban shook his head. “In terms of mannerisms yes. He’s very childlike. We are still trying to place his mental capacity but each one has been through their own tailored version of hell. Peter is the youngest of the group. I suspect that he is still an youngling by your cultural standards even though he would be over a thousand years old to us. That is why he is the most restrictive in terms of any physical contact. He enjoys keeping to himself although, he will sit with his group at times. He’s very obedient to any instructions. It needs to be pointed out that he is an ex sex slave after all. So it makes sense. Steve is, from what the Colonel has said, is an ex sex slave as well but he is the more mentally sound of the group. He was the blade who led their escape and risked death in order to activate the Stargate. But even with keeping that all in mind, he still had his own struggles. He does not like the bath at all.”

Kenny took a glance over at Todd’s shoulder. “If they are so badly damaged how could they serve us onboard our Hive?” He asked bluntly. “A Hive Ship needs strong individual Wraith in order to function properly….not a batch of imbeciles..”

Todd hissed in a snarl as Kenny soon grew silent. Remembering his own time held captive in a Genii cell, Todd knew the outcome of what constant torture could bring to one’s ever growing mind. He nodded slightly.

“My second is right. A Hive does need individual’s capable of intergalactic travel and battle field combat. But what I am more concerned with is their demeanor. They could be taken advantage of by others in my Hive. Many won’t understand they’re fears or needs be…”

Richard Woolsey sat guarded with his arms relaxed on his table. “So you won’t be meeting them?” He asked warily.

Todd grunted. “Of course we will meet them! I look forward to making my own assessments and seeing if we could offer them any assistance to making them more comfortable in their treatment. I do hope that the clothing will offer them some form of normalcy.”

Aruban nodded as he a smiled. Taking to his feet he then motioned to the door. “Shall we then? My teammate Garrett is already with the group as well as Dr. McKay and Teyla. I’m sure the group will be happy to see another Commander or two!”

Aruban led the way over to Second C promptly. John followed behind the group. Watching Todd’s large broad shoulders as his unkempt hair blew in the breeze. He grinned some. Todd glanced back only once as if he knew what the Colonel’s deep inner thoughts were but he said nothing. He just purred slightly with a smirk.

*~~~*~~~~~*~~~*

The observation room was so packed full of people to where Richard Woolsey had to stand outside somewhat just to be included. Aruban let Todd, Kenny, and Shawn all see the group from the screen of the monitors. The Wraiths all converse telepathically as they observed hutch over.

Steve sat still behind the sofa nearest to the makeshift kitchen. His hands were pressed firmly together. He seemed to be resting his eyes in meditation. While Peter held a pillow in his lap on the couch watching an educational program about earth animals on the tv. He too rocked faintly at times. With his focus solely on the screen. Neko on the other hand was sat off to the side in the reading nook itself rocking back and forward aggressively. The Wraith had his mouth hung open in a smile, laughing to himself. He was listening to some form of music off of a handheld tablet. His palms rubbed the carpet vigorously as Garrett watched him from a nearby chair.

Aruban cocked his head. “Neko has had some trouble lately in keeping his outburst in check so my assistant Sir Garrett has given him some time to calm down. We are happy to report that he likes music. From classical to pop rock. He loves it all!” Aruban’s observation seemed to be spot on as he kept on skipping through different songs.

Kenny’s ever watchful eye fixated on the constantly rocking Wraith in question. He sneer his delicate lip upwards. “That is the one you call Neko? Colonel?” He asked in disbelief. “He will not be suitable for life onboard a Hive at all…how badly was his mind probed?”

Aruban shrugged. “We can not say for sure but with his level of difficulties. It was repeatedly in a short span of time. Possible in a week or so. But we can’t say for certain..”

Shawn’s mouth hung open in indifference. “How is it possible for a hybrid to possess such intense abilities? It is practically unheard of…it is alarming that one even exists…to cause a Wraith or in this case multiple Wraith warriors this much damage to their psyche! He must be stopped!”

“I agree…” Kenny added. His own eyes narrowing with disgust.

Aruban nodded. “Yes, this is what the Coriander Empire has been trying to do for centuries now. And this is also the reason why I founded the Rehabilitation Program. It is not just Wraith who are being effected in the Pegasus galaxy but rather any race even in the Obsidian galaxy that the Grovian’s have deemed…lesser life forms. There has been so many taken for slavery…and in need of help, the numbers are staggering…”

Todd swallowed hard as he stood upright from the computers. “Is this also what Lord Tiberius supports?” He asked as he pointed his finger to Neko directly. His voice laced heavily with concern.

Aruban nodded. “He has a hand in this kind of thing too yes. It is his family’s endorsement…”

Todd growled in the most displeasing manner. His eyes showing both sympathy and empathy. Two looks that no Wraith had ever really shown to the Expedition team. John pat his leather coated shoulder. “That’s why we’re all lending an helping hand…” John said as he sighed. “So, are you ready to go and meet them now?” John asked as Todd nodded.

“Yes…I feel the time is right. I only hope that our presence does not affect there behaviors.” Todd purred as he turned towards the direction of the door.

Aruban smiled reassuringly. “If they do we will handle it. Fallow me gentlemen…oh and no stunners or weapons of any kind are permitted. I hope you understand.”

Kenny bowed his head as Todd brushed past him rather quickly. It seemed that the old Commander was eager to officially meet the trio. John followed suit as Aruban’s blue glowing eyes turned to green. Garrett eyes too changed. Shawn watched the monitors before he joined the Major in existing the room. With only a few steps to take, the group did not have to travel very fair.

Chapter Text

Chapter 11- Reunited

Garrett stood up from his chair as he made his way over to both Teyla and Rodney. At whom were sitting at a side table just lightly having conversations while they observed the Wraith group. Teyla still was feeling uneasy about their whole predicament personally. With the thoughts still ruminating in her head. That they where helping fallen Wraith adults get back on there feet and all still needing to be fed, weighted her down considerably.

Rodney glanced up to Garrett as he opened up a packet of potato chips. “Hey there Garrett was up?” He asked while Neko suddenly paused his music smelling the air around the room.

Garrett leaned in a whisper. Trying to keep the news some what of a hush. “It seems like the Wraith High Commander and his team has arrived and they are making their way to our room right now. We will need to get this group prepared quickly on the sofa…”

Teyla nodded as she felt her face grow flustered and hot. “Very well…we will fallow your lead.” She whispered back as a sudden approaching Neko took all of them by surprise. He had left his music behind at the reading nook to curiously stare at Rodney’s yellow and silver rustling cellophane chip bag.

Garrett blocked Neko from crashing into Rodney unexpectedly with a broad arm. “Hello there Neko my friend. What is it? Are you all done with your break?” Garrett laughed as it was clear to him what interested the Wraith most of all. Peter glanced over in curiosity and confusion.

“If it does not satisfy your growing hunger then you should not bother to eat it..” Peter called out over to Neko. However, Neko didn’t care and proceeded to ignore Peter’s instructions. He loved the taste of the random treats and how it had his pallet feel afterwards. Even if it didn’t suffice his hunger directly.

“Is it your snack Dr. McKay?” Neko asked as he pointed to Rodney’s hands. “Are those sweet chips? Or salty crisps?”

Rodney chuckled as he playfully shrugged his shoulders upwards. “I don’t know Neko…maybe they are…maybe they’re not. Why do you ask?” Rodney teased about as he took a chip into his mouth and crunched it slowly in front of the ever observant Wraith.

Neko watched and giggled in excitement. His pits flared about his face. “Crunchy? Is it crunchy?”

“I think so Neko…” Rodney said back as he was holding his bag of chips away from Neko’s ever ready hand.

Garrett laughed again as Neko inched his way closer to Rodney’s side. Still giggling about happily. “Are they from the vending? The machine?”

Rodney winked at Teyla as he pulled Neko closer in a hug. “Yes they are from the vending machine…”

Neko smiled his pointed toothy grin. He knew the good doctor would share his treats with him. Neko giggles went higher in loudness. “Can I try some? Can I try some crunchiness?” Neko finally asked properly as Rodney placed a large paper towel down on top of the table next to him.

Rodney shook his head as he pat Neko’s lower back. “Yes you know you can! Come and sit down!” He said as Neko took a seat in between Rodney and Teyla both.

Neko took a large greasy chip into his hand as without delay, he crunched down on it loudly. The Wraith purred in delight even though the salt burnt his tongue. All of the chips at once caused Neko to gag uncontrollably and at random times. His eye bulged out of his skull as his mouth salivated profusely. He slurped up his drool. But still despite the unpleasant feeling in his mouth Neko chomped away. Causally reaching his slender green hand back into the bag for more tidbits while he thought Rodney was occupied.

Rodney pat Neko on the shoulder. Noticing how much the Wraith was struggling in his food adventures. “Hey, slow down Neko! If you don’t like them, I have something sweet for you instead…”

Neko swallowed all the chips provided to him before he look suddenly looked over at the door. The soft beeping qued him into the fact that someone was entering in. “The Colonel?” Neko whispered a guess to himself before the locked chamber door wooshed open softly.

Garrett smiled as Neko tried to glance around him. “We have company…Neko head over to the couch please…Steve you too my friend! Let’s go!”

Peter turned back around sharply as Steve slowly sat next to him. Aruban entered into the room first with John close behind him. Todd walked inside rather quickly as all the Wraith’s in the room stopped and stood up in shock. Before they where told to retake to there seats by Garrett

Todd bowed his head peacefully as Kenny and Shawn too entered into the space. Richard Woolsey was the last inside. He close the door behind him. He smiled brightly to the group.

Aruban bowed his head. Taking a glance over at the kitchen table he motioned for Neko to come sit down. “Come on over little one…everyone we have some special guests who wish to meet you all! The Atlantis Expedition team already has worked with these individuals for quite some time. This is the High Commander of the Wraith Alliance! This is his Second and his underling….High Commander this is the one we call Steve. The one dressed in red over there is called Peter and this…” Aruban held out his hand. “Is Neko…”

Todd grinned pleasantly with a whispered “Yes…so it is” Todd wasn’t too sure how to approach the empty headed warrior. Neko cautiously was led pass him by Aruban. The small slender Wraith staggered in his steps as his eyes looked to Todd’s leather trench coat. “Master….” Neko said under his breath as he was seated into Steve’s opened arms.

John and his team observed silently with anticipation to see what the Wraith group would all do. Would they be excited or fearful? Or would they be relieved to see another one of there species. John found it fascinating as none of them spoke out loud directly in that moment. No, instead Todd was speaking and greeting them warmly telepathically. Reaching out for Peter first. As he was the one closest to him.

Peter looked downwards to avoid Todd’s eye contact. Todd and Kenny could both feel his nervousness. The young Wraith was ripe with uncertainty. That’s when Shawn suddenly stood still and placed his large shoulder bag down onto the ground. His yellow eyes focused on Steve while Steve too took an intensive notice to his person. Both of the Wraith’s eye widened as Shawn dared to make his approach.

Teyla and Todd watched as Steve moved Neko aside next to him. Up and out of the way as he allowed for Shawn to kneel down in between his legs. His green slit eye were growing watery as his breathing began to hitch.

Shawn reached out mentally and physically. With both his hands taking Steve’s shaky wrists inwards his chest. He steadily pulled Steve’s forehead onto his own. There was a moment of intense silence before hissing overtook the chamber. Steve’s body soon melted away into Shawn’s firm and warm embrace. Holding Steve tightly Shawn breathed in a gasp before he too closed his eyes in relief.

Todd purred as he looked the humans over. “They used to be Hive mates along time ago…the pair of them are in reality nest mates…”

John raised his eyebrows. “Nest mates? So that means they would be…”

“Brothers…Colonel Sheppard. They are both blood brothers from the same Hive…” Kenny said as he watched the exchange tenderly.

Steve was besides himself as he tears fell heavily onto Shawn’s chest plate buckles. His never ending hissing caused Shawn’s soft green lips to quiver. He could feel Steve’s anguish and hardship through his mind as Steve allowed his memories to be seen. The whole experience seemed extremely intense and personal to John and Teyla both. With neither one of the Wraiths wanting to let the other go.

Shawn reached out telepathically to Steve once the painful memories started to fade backward. “Seeker…I thought our paths would never cross again. When I heard your Hive had fallen I was certain of this fact..until now my brother…you are alive.” Shawn telepathically said in happiness. He gently continued to stroke Steve’s buzzed short hair. “You are safe my brethren…you have been found!”

Steve shook in a tremble. Hissing tearfully in his emotional state. “But at what cost to me my brother? I am weakened….and my Queen is dead…I might as well be dead along with her…” Steve’s reached back in a suffering so painful, that Todd and Kenny could both feel it’s harsh transfer.

Shawn gulped as he moved Steve froward to regard him more carefully. “Not true Seeker…you are still valuable…you will become whole again. I am sure of this! The High Commander will allow you to join us onboard the Hive…once you are you again…you mustn’t think in such a way…”

Steve wiped his eyes quietly as he glanced up at Todd. Unsure if the Commander would even except him in his moment of weakness. He was surely unwanted by his crew. Todd however just bowed his head. His eye were as gentle a possible. He gave to two nest mates privacy as he walked over to Peter who was sitting along on the side of the sofa.

Peter stammered as he could feel Todd’s looming presence over his tightly held body. Slowly Todd lowered himself to the ground. Looking over the Wraiths body he took notice of its provocative appearance. Todd hissed in a growl. “Hello there youngling…” He greeted Peter while he outstretched his hand resting it on top of Peters. The Commander soon attempted to reach out with his mind.

Peter’s eyes darted about uneasy. “Please Lordship…I am not supposed to reach out at all…it has been deemed unacceptable by Lord Aaron…of the Grovian Empire and is barbaric.” Peter said as he softly ran the palm of his left hand over Todd’s heavy black Commander’s coat. “I must obey….his wishes.”

Todd hummed as John approached his side. “It’s ok to speak telepathically to him Peter…it’s not a crime at all.” John instructed with a nod. “Here, you won’t be punished for doing something natural…give it a try…”

Todd looked onward as Peter’s eyes grew fearful. “No…I must not. When Lord Aaron comes to collect us, I…I want him to be pleased with me…”

Growling came harshly as judgment lashed out from Todd’s throat. “Is it so that you won’t be punished? Young one? So that you will not feel the sting from his hand?” Todd asked as he stroked Peter’s watery eyes. “Only one so barbaric and cruel would consider telepathic conversation alarming. Why our brethren have done it since our creation. You need to get over your fear of this. I am positive your Lordship will not find out about your reaching out…how could he?”

Peter sniffled. His longing was apparent. He rasped out a shaky upsetting breath. “Because Lord Aaron and Lord Abstract have…Marrow in there position…he’s a sneer and will tell the Kings…if he’s asked.”

Todd narrowed his eyes. Of course he wanted to know more of such an individual but now was not the time for such an inquiry. Instead he tried to reach out again. The short tingling running its way up Peter’s spine as he restricted his natural instinct. “No….”

Todd nodded in agreement as he did not dare push the young Wraith any further. “Very well…youngling but we will work on this later.”

Todd stood up next to John as the pair both looked over at Neko. Neko was rocking with his sloth in hand. Kenny tilted his head at the sight. It was a strange thing to behold. Never before did he see an adult Wraith take so fondly to a human toy before. However, even though Neko didn’t look in his direction he did whisper a softened “Bonewhite…”

John, Rodney, Lorne, and Teyla all hung their mouths open. Did they just hear an actual Wraith’s secret name? Or maybe Neko was just mumbling to himself. He’d often would do that when no one was paying him any mind. Although John and his team was sure Neko had called Kenny by his telepathic signature. As Kenny stiffened his back up and placed a very firm clawed grasp down onto Neko’s exposed shoulder. In order to quiet him.

Kenny hissed in a somewhat justifiably rage. “Shhh, you may call me Sub-Commander or Second….” He ordered angrily as Neko quickly shrilled loudly in pain. Neko jumped up and ran quickly to Rodney’s side. Hiding his face behind the human with a whimper.

“Sorry…I’m sorry!!” Neko repeated over again.

Todd and Shawn both glanced at each other. Then over to Kenny. Rodney on the other hand reluctantly pat Neko’s head as he hugged him from the side. “Kenny…or Sub-Commander…don’t hurt him like that!” Rodney said in an anger all his own. “Neko didn’t mean anything by that. So you don’t touch him like that!”

John was surprised. ‘Wow so McKay is now defending Neko?! And we got to hear Kenny’s real name…this day keeps getting better and better!’ John thought to himself as he got in between both parties.

“Ok everyone relax…Rodney stand down…Kenny…you too!” John said trying desperately to stop the situation from escalating any further. Todd to gave a growl that seemed to stop his Seconds tirade towards a clueless Neko. Kenny hissed and his sensory pits flared. His was starting to lose his temper. Slowly he excused himself from the room. Fallowed out by Woolsey. “I will go keep him company…” He said taking his leave.

Garrett and Aruban huffed as they were both where not sure of how to proceed. Todd however, rolled his eyes in a passive hiss.

“Please excuse my Second in Command. He has more pressing matters to attend to…” Todd said as he huffed about. “As for myself I would like to speak with John Sheppard alone and my underling has some fresh clothing from our Hive. Maybe all of you would like to try them on…to see if it’s pleasing to you. I know how human clothing can feel uncomfortable at times. The fibers are so…stringy..So please enjoy them!”

Shawn went over and retrieved his shoulder bag from the ground and proceeded to open it up. Taking several articles of clothing out he handed the first pair of leather pants over to Steve.

Nearly breathless Steve rubbed his fingers along the soft leather of his kin’s apparel. It was better then how he remembered his old clothing to be.

Shawn handed a pair of pants to Rodney. “See if these will fit him.” He said as he pointed his finger over to Neko behind him. “If not we have other sizes that I am sure will. I can retrieve them when I am able too.”

Rodney nodded as Neko grinned about. Touching his gentle fingertips to the leather pants he smiled.

In a hastened blur, Peter walked off and closed the bathroom curtain to hide himself from view of the others. John raised a concerned brow as he fallowed Todd out of the room.

Once out of the sight from the group Todd leaned into John affectionately. “I can see why you called for me…Sheppard. These Wraith are extremely ruined. They will need much work if they are to ever reach normalcy.” Todd said as he glanced around to sneak a nuzzle from John’s neck.

John softly grinned. Todd’s comfort was welcomed greatly. “Yeah well I know you would know what to do. I’m not a Wraith after all so I can only help out the only way I know how to…the human way.” John whispered back as he took to looking Todd deep in his eyes.

“Oh!” John suddenly said excitedly. “So Kenny’s name is Bonewhite?” John asked as Todd placed his fingertips over his lips.

Todd’s playful expression changed to a more serious one. “I can not confirm this Sheppard as a Wraith’s telepathic signature is earned. Not given at birth. I do not wish to disrespect my Second in such a manner.”

John nodded smugly. “It’s Bonewhite for sure!”

Todd growled as he took to kissing John firmly. Only if it was to shut him up for a moment. Todd rather enjoyed this action. A smirk forming in the corners of his mouth.

John welcomed the kiss but quickly pulled away as they where still in the hallway and not in his private quarters. “Ok…ok easy big guy… my supervisor might see us…” He said as he glanced frantically around.

“As if they haven’t caught us before…” Todd rebutted back with a smirk.

John rolled his eyes. “Still, let’s take it kind of slow right now. We got an even bigger issue to deal with.”

Todd hummed again. “Yes the Grovian War ship…that is a big issue… how are you planning to proceed with that?”

John shook his head. “I don’t really know but we’ll figure it out! I refuse to give any of them back to there torturers…so I’m gonna figure out something…don’t you worry..”

“That does not stop my concern John…” Todd said as his thoughts deepened. “You will need to take this matter seriously…if you intend to keep these Wraith safe and out of harms way…”

John shrugged as he too was currently at a loss of words. Both stood out in the hallway. Trying desperately to relieve there concerns in the mix of other burning feelings.

Chapter Text

Chapter 12- With His Lordship’s Hand

The warm morning sun peeked up over the high cloudless sky’s of Atlantis as John and Rodney sipped on their morning coffee. It was safe to say both men had a rough morning. Rodney from a night of late research into Wraith biology about human food consumption and John from a first hand experience from Todd’s companionship himself. John sat upright with bags underneath his eyes. However, he felt good.

Today, Lord Aruban was going to be bringing another member of his team into the city. To give further assistance to their growing threat of a Grovian invasion. John knew it was a very important meeting to have with the stress of the situation mounting firmly in the back of his neck. This individual was an official Coriander King. Woolsey even had his hand in the pot as he added to the fact the King’s crew would be being their own version of a Wraith feeding Machine with them try to manage and operate and how this one interaction could prompt a possible alliance further strengthening Atlantis from any other possible threats.

John rolled his eyes at the idea being thrown around. He of course, could have formed a plan all his own but that would have taken up more of his time. Now with Todd’s Hive involvement it was bound to be a shit show for sure.

Rodney ate his morning yogurt with this bagel and coffee quietly. His face was buried in a handheld tablet. He hummed loudly as he tried to get his exhaustion mind working for conversation. “So have you figured out what to do in terms of the war ship heading our way?” Rodney asked in mid-chew with John shaking his head.

“Nope… I figured I would wait until we meet Aruban’s Kingship before I formulate a plan…I just hope that this ‘King’ is a kind enough person to help us out…” John sighed back as he set down his cup.

Rodney nodded. “Yeah me too because I would really hate to be a Grovian slave…after the way Neko and everyone else was treated.” Rodney said as he suddenly hyper focused on a bit of information on his tablet. “Hey Shep, do you think it’s possible that we could figure out if Neko was a Cleverman or not? From what I’m reading here it maybe possible for him to remember at least some of his past practices and who knows if he recovers fast enough I can put him to work on Dr. Keller’s Wraith treatment! I mean Neko is already interested in food…so he could switch easily I think…”

John shrugged his shoulders. He thought it was possible but so fair the treatment wasn’t even put into sequence yet. “I’m not sure Rodney…it’s a maybe…” He admitted to Rodney going back to reading.

A flash of concern for Rodney’s sake showed on John’s calm thoughtful face. McKay was getting oddly attached to Neko. John didn’t really see anything wrong with this fact but it would add some confusion if and when Neko was placed in a permanent residency as Garrett suggested. John just frowned and sighed again.

Just then another gentle voiced called both men’s attention. Teyla smiled brightly as she too brought her tray to the table and sat herself down. “Good morning John, Rodney…” she said as she looked around. “So we are just a hour away from meet our first ever Coriander King. Needless to say I am nervous but I feel we will put our best foot forward. For unity of course…”

John agreed blankly. “How’s Ronon doing? Is he still pissed off about what happened with Garrett?”

Teyla nervously tilted her head. “He is coming to grips with the fact that he might have over reacted with Peter…it may take some time for him to go and apologize for his part in the altercation.”

Scoffing John smirked. “Yeah whelp I’m gonna need him to do it quickly…I want him present with us when our guests come through. The more the merrier after all!”

“Here’s to hoping that will be the case…” She said as she took a bite of her scrambled eggs. John to smiled happily as he took a look over out of the mess hall over to the large Stargate in the central greeting area.

*~~~~*~~~~~~*~~~~~~

Once again another hour had gone by. Richard Woolsey found it both extremely exciting and invigorating to be having new contact with another planet from out of the Pegasus galaxy. His superiors too felt it was of great importance. Having him delegate such matter, Richard stood up tall and proud. With John, Ronon, Rodney, Teyla, and now Aruban by his side again. The excitement was almost too much to handle. He even had called for Dr. Keller to be apart of the meeting. However, Jennifer stood up on the stairs of the walkway away from the gates blue heavy glowing.

The Stargate began its activities as Aruban’s glowing blue eyes had turned to a neon yellow. He smiled to Woolsey’s curiosity.

“What is it?” Richard asked to Aruban chuckling.

“His majesty is ready…” Was all the Jasper could say by the time the blue matter shot out of the portal and a large human shaped man walked through with three of his armed guards.

The portal sounded loudly as Chuck shut the gate down once there guests where through. Richard bowed his head as he approached the large man dressed from head to toe in white.

“Hello! I am Richard Woosley! I am the leader of the Atlantis expedition team and this is Lieutenant Colonel John Sheppard we welcome you your Majesty to Atlantis!!”

Walking forward in all of his tall glory the Coriander King glanced around. His long clean straight flowing hair brushed past his back as he removed a white leather mask from off of his face. With his bronze skin and glowing blue eyes he towered over Richard and John both. With his men following close behind him, he had extended his gloves hand out to Woolsey.

“It is wonderful to make your acquaintance gentlemen! I am King Lestat from the Coriander Empire and thank you for allowing a meeting with me in your lovely city! It is breathtaking!” The good King appeased with a deep by gentler voice than Aruban had. He promptly shook Richard’s sweaty hand.

Aruban quickly bowed at his waist as Lestat took him into a side hug. “It is good to see you again Aruban…how is Raymond doing? I hope will enough to warrant a play date…”

Nodding happily Aruban smiled. “I believe so! And how is…” Aruban stopped as he noticed his King holding up his hand.

“Please…we are in business mode currently…” King Lestat motioned as his eyes focused on Richard. “Mr. Woolsey should we follow you? I’m sure you have a chamber where we all can talk? And will your Wraith alliance members be joining us?”

John nodded his head. “Yes they are! In fact the High Commander and his Second are waiting for us inside of the conference room as we speak. I’m sure they will be dying to meet you!”

King Lestat smiled to the news. “Delightful! I am looking forward to meeting them all! I have heard they too have met their fellow misplaced Wraith?”

Richard nodded as he began to lead them down the long hallway towards the conference room. He made sure to take a slow pace as to allow more conversation to commence. “Why yes they have! We are looking forward to your input and advice. Our Wraith refugees need as much help as they can get…it seems like there time amongst the Grovian Empire was not kind to them.

Lestat agreed. “Yes…the Grovian’s have a very different belief system then we do…so it makes it more harsher for individuals outside there culture to understand there purpose and many of the Empires Kings are just plain cruel…”

John frowned as he agreed. “That’s what I’m not understanding…why are they so cold to other species throughout the galaxy…surely they have family of their own with different opinions?”

The Coriander King chuckled. “The Grovian cultural norms are based on seniority…and operates under such. So the older the person is, the more experience they have. So very rarely will you find younger Kings questioning their older cast. It would be ill to do so…”

Rodney scoffed. “That’s too bad….”

“Indeed…” Lestat softly spoke as Richard led the group around the corner finally entering into the conference room.

Major Lorne and his men were standing in place while Todd and his delegation sat waiting for them to arrive. Upon entering the chamber all three of the Wraith commanders stood up at attention. All of there yellow and green slit eyes fixated on the Coriander King.

Richard held out his hand as he took notice. “Lord Lestat this is the Wraith High Commander, his Second, and underling….”

John smiled. “We call him Todd..”

King Lestat raised his eyebrows at the human name given to the High Commander. He looked surprised at this revelation. Never the less however, Todd looked off as he saw Lestat offering his right hand in a customary greeting. “It is a pleasure High Commander…” King Lestat bowed.

Kenny’s eyes narrowed as his Commander shook this human’s hand so freely. Todd ‘hm’ to himself as he was treated properly and not with fear like the humans of the Pegasus galaxy treated his kind. Todd in fact found it refreshing as Shawn found it odd.

Taking a glance down at his own uncovered feeding organ, Todd grinned as the warmth from the king’s gentle grip faded away. Todd slowly and regally took his seat.

Richard smiled as the official business got underway. “So in light of our Wraith refugees how do you think you can help us Lord Lestat? I mean no offense but why did Aruban ask that you come and join us today?” Richard said nervously but firm.

Lestat bowed his head downwards. “No offense taken…my desire to get involved came when Aruban told me about your plight with a Grovian war vessel heading your way…from my experience I know your city will not have the capability to fend off an attack…and also the second reason is I wanted to offer some assistance with a feeding machine…my hoping is the Mr. Woolsey you would see a trade in technology fit….”

Richard nodded. “Yes, umm High Commander he is talking about us trading him a few ZPMs for the schematics to a feeding machine so that we could work on its evolution together. To help the Wraith find a better solution to the war for food you all are facing.”

Todd’s eyes widened while Kenny sneered to the idea. “How is this a proper trade? ZPMs are extremely valuable and hard to come by being ancient technology…and our gifts of longevity and healing happen solely on the feeding process we take from humans…a machine with a substitute would not provide us with such abilities…” Kenny said rather quickly and offensively. “We also have not seen such a machine up close. So how are we to know that one even exists…”

Lestat grinned. “Oh the machines do in fact exist and are vital when we are feeding our Wraith population…the life essence substitute works very much so like a humans life force only it might take a few points off of a Wraith’s extraordinary strength….once you are used to the substitute you will find it works better as you do not have to fight for your survival. There would be no need to hibernate or perform cullings. Why your species would thrive greatly I feel under these conditions!”

Kenny’s lips trembled. John could tell he hated the idea.

“And how many ZPMs are you expecting for such a trade?” Todd spoke up with a wondering glimmer in his eyes.

Aruban smiled. “Only three…”

“And in conjunction with some information on ancient shielding systems…provide by the city of Atlantis, I feel it would be a good enough bargain.” Lestat added in.

Kenny hissed underneath his breath. His Commander glanced in his direction. “Before I agree to such a trade…I would like to experience this machine first hand for myself! From what I have heard it is rather excruciatingly painful and if this is the case many of my kind would not wish to use it…even if it has benefits.”

Aruban nodded. “That can easily be arranged..I believe Lordship you have a machine ready to be beamed in whenever you give the go ahead?”

“I do!” Lestat confirmed. “If we have a trade deal…that is?”

Everyone looked to Richard for his decision but it was clear what he favored. “Ok let’s trade then! We will provide you with one ZPM and so information on the ancient shielding system…”

“And I will supply the rest…” Todd announced excitedly. “After I experience this machine of course!”

John smiled. “Well alright! Progress, I like it!!” He said officially. “Now what can we all do about Steve, Neko, and Peter? I’m sure after there umm treatment, they would be able to return to there life among the Hive?”

Todd growled with some hesitation. “After meeting the group officially John Sheppard, I feel that only the one called Steve would be suitable for life onboard of a Hive. He seems to be a capable blade. The Wraith called Peter and Neko I can not say for certain…”

“Neko would not be fit…” Kenny added in his own opinion. “His needs are too great…and he also does not have a telepathic signature for others to read. I suspect that whoever warped his mind damaged that ability.”

“Perhaps Dr. Keller you could see if this is the case?” Todd asked abruptly. “As I will too send my Hives healer to assist you in your findings…Neko does indeed need much treatment.”

Jennifer smiled with a bow of her head. “Oh course! But I still feel that spending time on your Hive Commander would benefit them all…mentally that is…”

Shawn shook his head. “I disagree…they are not fit….others of my kind will reject them. I also believe that humans are incapable of offering proper life enrichment to Wraith…you do not know of our own social structure or customs…personally I see death would be a better option”

Ronon smirked. “Does that go for you too?”

Shawn hissed at the Satedan’s comment. John shook his head.

“But these Wraith are capable of re-learning there basic fundamentals…” Aruban chimed in. “Like I stated before my program offers the best possible solutions for the charges involved…”

“So you are able to provide an enriched life for my kind?!” Shawn growled out in disbelief. “I do not believe that…it sounds too absurd… seeing as how no human has even proven otherwise…”

At that moment Aruban’s eyes flashed purple. Holding in their deep coloration for a minute he paused. The whole congregation waited and watched. That’s when Aruban came back into focus. “Forgive me for my sudden lack of communication but my ‘Wraith’ charge Raymond has just messaged me…it seems the update for the cybernetic enhancements was a success…”

Todd smiled in surprise as he suddenly realized what Aruban had been hiding. “I see…you have already provided for a Wraith already?”

Aruban smirked all knowingly. “Yes! And even though I call him my charge in reality Commanders…Raymond is my adopted son….”

Shawn’s mouth hung open and Kenny too was at a lost of words. “Is he?” Kenny curiously asked. His own interest peeking.

“And how did you manage that?” Shawn suddenly asked.

Aruban huffed in amusement. “Simply put…my heart for my job extended to Ray as he too depended on me for support and guidance…after working with him for so long, I decided to open my home up to him. And he is grateful for it.”

Lord Lestat proudly nodded his head in a graceful bow. “Yes, and Lord Aruban’s program does indeed has a powerful impact for the charges that are highly involved..” King Lestat stated as his own eyes changed from icy blue to neon pink.

From behind him, one of his guards dressed solely in black clothing with thick heavy armor suddenly lifted his head up. The soldier had his cybernetic enhanced eyes cast downwards before he quickly with a spring in his step, approached his King’s side. Respectfully the skinny man waited as Lestat motioned for him to remove a pair of black earbuds from his ears. The young man did so as he too removed a black mask from the lower part of his face.

John cocked his head. The soldier’s short red hair shimmered as the pink irises of his eyes faded back to blue. He seemed to be a mixture of an human and another species but John couldn’t tell what that was.

Upon removing his mask he smiled brightly. His teeth were too sharp and pointy. The young man was in his thirties and had the same void stare as Neko. While he watched his King he too rocked slightly too on the balls of his feet. His combat boots squeaked along the flooring as he did so.

Lestat sat more upright in his chair as he took ahold of the man’s pale hand. “Everyone this is my charge and my adopted son Justice Wellborn…he too was a slave to the Grovian Empire for many years. He was put under countless tortures and had his complete memory erased…by the time we had found him but if I had any proof that our program works wonders…it would be him.”

Todd’s gave a chuckle to the irony. Everyone in the chamber barely even took notice to the young man. Why he did not drawn in anyones attention. He was quiet and out of the way. However, when Todd looked Justice over more carefully he could tell that Lestat’s son also needed some help in his daily life. Even though he was an adult there was something slightly off about the humans face. Neko had that same quality.

Justice smiled with his gaze traveling the ceiling of the room. It was clear that he was not taking notice of what his father was discussing. Instead he glanced around the room, bowed his head, blinked quickly, and giggled. When he did speak, it was soft and feathery. Just as Neko voice at times mimicked.

“Lordship…the spider jumped through the hoops onto a girls head…” He said randomly as Lestat listened carefully. “She fell down and rolled down the hill into a pool of water!”

Rodney softly smiled too. ‘That sounds like something Neko would say…only he’d ask about food!’ Rodney thought to himself while Jennifer glanced at him fondly.

Lestat pulled Justice in closer as he moved strands of his red hair away from his eyes. “I see.. that is real interesting Justice but I am wondering if that is business or private related right now?” He asked as Justice had to stop quickly and think.

Kenny tilted his head as Justice took notice of him. Starring off in absences the Second could tell, the human had some thoughts about his attire. Justice’s eye softly wondered about the Second’s person. Kenny hummed to himself uncomfortably as he allowed for the boy’s curiosity to be filled. He found such intense eye contact distracting. However, Lestat just waited as he took a glance over at Kenny.

“It seems that he’s really curious about you Second. Please don’t be alarmed. He is just processing slowly it’s from his mind erasing. Give him a moment, he’s just thinking.” Lestat said calmly as he smiled up at Justice once again.

It took several seconds for Justice to suddenly come back to life and giggle out loud. “No…it’s private….Papa…” He answered correctly as Lestat praised him with a tickling poke at his side. Justice laughed as he rocked about.

“Very good! I’m happy to talk all about your favorite show with you after we are through with our business….first business THEN private banter alright? Now stand at attention and fall back in line!”

Justice rocked excessively. A smile danced across his face as he stood in his stance more seriously and returned to his position behind his father chair.

The Wraith congregation slightly smiled but in awkwardness. It seemed that both Coriander men had plenty of experience with handling of ex Grovian slaves. Richard was even impressed.

“Wow...Lordship we would not have even known that he was your charge..…umm Justice seems very adaptive. You taught him well!”

Lestat nodded. “He is..and the point I am attempting to make is even though in many of our cultures, these men would be looked at as damaged, weak, or useless as some would call them…they are still capable of great things! They just have to have modifications tailored to them…in order to thrive and I agree with Dr. Keller. Time onboard of a Hive won’t hurt any progress they will make in the future but…I am not Wraith so take my words with a grain of salt….”

Teyla smiled in shock as Todd hummed. Aruban however chuckled. “And to further provide our point…Justice holds the title for best hand to hand combatants in the Coriander army! If you have a training arena I’m sure he would give you a demonstration!”

John nodded his head as he looked to Todd. “Now I believe all of us would like to see that at some point! Hell maybe after we are done here! I’m sure Kenny would love to volunteer for that…won’t you Kenny?”

Kenny swallowed hard but said nothing. The annoyed expression about the Wraith’s delicate face gave John some satisfaction. Kenny was always stuck up. John loved to mess with him at times. Todd even smirked at the proposal.

*~~~*~~~~~*~~~~*

After a half an hour the conversation went as pleasant and most of all respectful as it possibly could. John was surprised at how understanding Lord Lestat actually was while hearing the tale about what he had to go through with both Tiberius and Lord Abstract. Given the current complexity of the climate Lord Lestat only had one suggestion that he could give.

“I really do feel Colonel that the best course of action you and your team can take is contacting Lord Tiberius directly. He might be able to wrangle his family in or possibly divert their attention away from Atlantis…since you are held in high regards to him.” He said as he motioned to Todd and his crew. “And I already can tell you that this might be your only option as Lord Aaron doesn’t consider Wraith higher life forms to be worked with…I am also thinking of the Commander’s Hive ships as well….”

Todd sat indifferent to the situation. Taking in all of the information he could before he came up with a logical decision. “So you are fond of Lord Tiberius?” He asked Lestat. Lestat gave him a long shrug.

“Believe it or not…there was once a time when we tried to arrange a peace agreement between our two cultures and out of all the Grovian Kings, Tiberius was the only one really susceptible to the idea…” Lestat informed but with a huff.

Rodney raised his brows up. “Will that’s good but what happened? I take it he refused?”

Aruban nodded. “He pulled out of the agreement as his father did not favor the idea. As we stated Grovian society is based on seniority. So without his father’s approval…Lord Tiberius recanted. We had come so close….but it wasn’t meant to be.”

Teyla hung her head down. “That is a shame but you still feel that…”

“He is your only option unless you cloak your city as you did before…or offer him a trade deal…I do know Lord Aaron is a ruthless man when it comes to business but he will leave his partners alone. That is the only opinions I can give.”

John scratched his chin. Considering everything he gave another nod. “Ok I’ll try to reason with Tiberius first and in the mean time we can work on cloaking the city again. Only because giving Neko, Steve, and Peter back isn’t an option at this point…”

Todd hummed in both worriment and concern. With the chamber falling silent yet again every Jasper, Wraith, and Human breathed a heavy sigh. It was another humongous undertaking. However, there was hope, that a favorable outcome was shortly behind.

Chapter Text

Chapter 13- Kenny’s Revelation

It only took one complete day for Lord Lestat’s version of the infamous feeding machine to be beamed up into the city of Atlantis. Hidden deep in the center of Rodney McKay’s own laboratory and heavily watched over by one Dr. Keller herself, it took really no time at all to reassemble. However, the machine did have many different components to it. Many of which Rodney recognized and many he did not. Rodney stood by with John and watched on with Todd by his side as a Coriander team of technicians worked vigorously to set it up just right. Allowing the calibrations to complete before moving onto the final steps.

There was a large comfortable padded chair complete with a head rest outfitted with a feathery soft down pillow. Similar to a dentist chair, it was able to be risen up and down and also lowered flat at the handlers whim. The only noticeable difference that John and Rodney both could see was on the right side of the contraption, there was a long outstretched post with many buckles attached to it. For the soul purpose of holding a Wraith’s strong hand and arm down into place. The thick belted straps dangled down with a clanking as the overhead scanner buzzed. Underneath the main chair was many cordings and pipings attachments. And to those, was a large bluish canister. That held the life force substitute for Todd to later experience. It sloshed about as it too was spun into place.

Todd, Shawn, and Kenny stood by John and Rodney warily. The machine looked more like a barbaric torture device rather than something used for feeding. It was unnatural in its appearance and this left Todd’s Sub-Commander, extremely uneasy.

It was well known to John and Dr. Keller both, that Kenny really was not in favor of such a system. In fact the only reason the Wraith entertained the idea at all was because of his Commander’s willingness to comply and experience it first hand. Before he would ever allow his crew to use it for themselves. Kenny could not stop sneering at the set up.

The Second huffed about angrily in his spot as he watched Lord Lestat’s personal chief of Sciences, Gunther place the final part into the canister. The long clear tub ran the full length of the chair before it snapped into place. A single unnerving shiver was sent up his spine. Kenny tried desperately to keep his composure with a few hardened blinks. Almost ignoring the fact that he was in the presence of others, he crossed his arms and sighed loud enough for everyone to hear.

Todd on the other hand was enamored with such a device. If it was indeed successful in giving him sustenance that he required, he would see no reasons as to why his Hive could not used the machine for their own use in the future. It was the promise of advancing his status that keep his interest alive.

Todd hummed as he encircled the machine. Taking in the sight carefully he grinned. “So this is where the life force substituted is kept?” He asked John with his brow ridged raised in curiosity. “And this is where my hand will be held down at?”

Lestat nodded peacefully. Seeing as how the High Commander seemed alarmed by the machine’s armrests he kept his tone gentle. If not expertly composed.

“Why yes!” Lestat said taking a glance into Todd’s eyes. “If you are able to keep still High Commander…then you will not need to be strapped in. But seeing as how this is your first time…I would recommend it. If you tug your feeding hand away from the pipings as the machine is running, then it could damage your organ. The straps are just there as a safety procedure.”

Kenny grunted his disapproval. “Or restraints for unwilling participants…” He said with a tighten lip.

Lestat let out a frustrated sigh. It was true, that was the other reason for the chairs design. A history that could not be ignored. Sadly, Todd took in a deep breath as he looked over the machine. “When will it be ready for use Lordship?”

“By the end of the day I would say. My scientist Gunther will have to run a few more updates to make sure it’s working properly, then it will be ready to go! I hope you are hungry High Commander!” Lestat said with an unsure smile. To which Todd actually answered truthfully.

“I must admit I do hunger however, seeing this device in person, makes me a bit apprehensive…perhaps if my Second and my third would be willing to accompany me in my endeavors…joining me in the feeding too…I would feel more at ease.”

John smirked smugly. He knew Todd would be offering up others of his crewmen to test the machine. He was just not expecting him to volunteer Kenny or Shawn to do it.

John nodded as he glanced over at Kenny. Kenny sent a dagger stare over in Todd’s direction. His jaw gritting to hold back his true feeling for the idea. Shawn too took a step back as he looked away from his Commander.

“I feel it would be best if a drone was tested….I am unwilling to be a lab rat for this device currently.” Kenny half heartedly admitted. To Todd growling in contempt.

Lestat shrugged his broad shoulders upwards. “Well gentlemen, who ever does indeed test this out will have my respect for their bravery. After all changes are never easy when experiencing something ‘new’. So nervousness is to be expected..”

Kenny growled with a sneer. “I am not nervous…Lord Lestat. I am concerned that this machine will cause more harm then good! Our kind has been thriving for millions of years now feeding off the life force of the human’s in the Pegasus Galaxy …so there is really no need for such a drastic change to occur…”

John chuckled to himself but loudly as Kenny took notice. “Oh yeah Kenny, that’s why you Wraith are at each others throats. Fighting over territory for your ‘human’ food. The problem is, is that there is not enough of your food source to go around since Michael tainted the supply. You have two choices. It’s either you can starve to death and die off…which wouldn’t upset us at all or find a solution. So this machine could stop your silly little Wraith war and not to mention all of you Wraith could leave us humans alone…” John blurted out as Kenny once again grit his teeth. “In theory of course…”

Kenny glanced over to Todd one final time before he took his leave with Shawn following behind him. The Wraith’s growing frustrations was just too strong for him to withstand and entertain this pathetic idea any further. Todd huffed as he watched his Second storm off.

“Please let me know when it is ready.” Todd said as his eyes showed his own concern towards Lestat. “I look… ‘forward’ to the experience at the end of the day.”

Rodney rolled his eyes but grinned his own smuggling smile. “We will….Todd! Don’t you worry about that.”

Todd hissed as he walked away with John close behind him. Not wanting to leave Todd alone to his own thoughts or to chicken out of his feeding John tried to at least keep him busy. Even if it was with his company.

*~~~*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~

Midday came at a breakneck speed. The day was quickly changing, so John could tell that everyone was excited to see the demonstration first hand. Even Richard Woolsey was standing on his toes at a chance to see such an event take place. It would definitely solve many of Atlantis’s problems in terms of dealing with the Wraith. John however, wasn’t too sure how to go about handling his own doubts. After he saw how Steve and the former Number 2 reacted by their own force feedings, the painful looks that held on their faces even after it was all said and done. Haunted John at night sometimes as he slept. So it was safe to say he too, was scared of the outcome.

John sat with his food tray plastered in front of his face. One turkey sandwich with a sweet pastry, strawberries and his afternoon coffee. John was so nervous, that he didn’t want to eat anything really heavy or filling so he opted to just sipping his second cup of coffee instead. That’s when another voice grasped his wavering attention.

“Hey John.” A soft voice called out. It was Teyla. John gave her a welcomed smile. As her shift from watching there Wraith charges was over. She joined him at his side. Her gentle voice was welcomed.

“How are you faring? It seems like you are in deep thought. Is there any concerns you are having about Todd and his participation in the feeding machine?” Teyla asked as her gaze met the Colonel’s.

John nodded. “Yeah, I’m just thinking but it’s nothing really to serious. It’s just there is a-lot riding on this. So how is Peter doing? Has anyone been able to change his clothing yet? Or is he still keeping that red jumpsuit on?” John suddenly switched the topic, happily.

Teyla sighed. “His change is slow. I actually don’t think we will ever get him to take off his Lord’s assigned attire for him. At least not anytime soon. He even showers with it on at times. Fearing that Garrett will remove it from his person.”

Taking his time to watch Todd and his crew sitting at at table from across the room John carefully gave a head tilt. “Well we gotta try something to get it off of him. Maybe we can bribe him with extra tv time. Or we could just cut it off of his body. I know that would be cruel, but different clothing is better then no clothing at all…he won’t really have a choice in the matter.”

“Indeed.” Teyla said jokingly as both of them heard the sudden scampering of combat boots making there way into the mess hall.

Justice ran past the cafeteria threshold with a happy smiled across his face. His eyes glowing a deep neon yellow, the young man kept his black earbuds held tightly to his ear with his hands as he walked with a bounce over to the open buffet.

Breezing past the Wraith Commander’s table as they silently talked amongst themselves, he gave a murmur. Singing an inaudible song, Justice examined his food options that were presented. Taking his time to try to figure out what each one was. He pointed his finger about, talking to himself. John giggled as Justice was picking up the most random items to put on his tray.

John too wasn’t the only one interested in the Coriander’s food choices, as Shawn and Todd both eyed the man up and down as he walked past them. His tray piled high with different foods that he wanted to try. Justice’s plate was overflowing with cheese, cake, fruit cups, a sandwiche, and many different kinds of yogurts. It was quite the odd sight to see.

Teyla smiled with joy. “At least somebody is willing to try new foods.” She whispered over to John.

John grinned back. “Yeah unlike our other ‘guests’…”

Justice paid no one any mind. Off in his own little world he hastily set the tray down. The plastic chair squeaked the ground as he took his seat. The first thing the young man tried was his sandwich. Ripping the cling wrap off quickly he chomped down his turkey sandwich promptly. Humming as he chewed. Then swallowing it down he finished the large sandwich within two large bites. Justice gulped hard as he reached for a large fruit cup. Giggling about aimlessly it seemed like he was watching his favorite show from his enchantment eyes. John guessed that was the case, as his eyes would periodically change in color.

Todd and his fellows went back to their conversation. Some of it spoken by most of it was telepathic in nature. But with most of the conversation being of great importance. Kenny was besides himself with a growing worry for his Commander’s safety. The Coriander feeding machine looked worrisome enough. Now his leader was offering himself so free to try it. It was all frustrating. The old Commander just had a lack for his own safety. Kenny sat with his back to the room, stiffened.

“I can not believe High Commander, that you are willing to sacrifice yourself for this feeding machine…” Kenny telepathically spoke. Trying everything he could to talk his Commander out of his decision. “It is absurd that you are so willing to offer yourself in this way. A drone would be a better option…we have plenty of them to go around. There is only one of you…and if the machine damages your organ then that would be catastrophic!”

Todd inclined his head softly. His hair covering one half of his face as he regarded his Second’s rightful concerns. “I understand your warning Second. It is admirable however, my experience would be better suited than a drone would be. I can give my honesty freely and the human’s would not take offense. A drone lacks the imagination to even produce any verbal conversation.”

Kenny shook his head. “But you are putting your life in danger yet again…first it was Dr. Keller’s cure now it is this! If anything were to happen to you Commander…I could never forgive myself…” Kenny was suddenly caught off by Todd’s presence in his mind. It was calming and reassuring.

“If anything were to happen to me Second, then you would take my place as Commander of the Hive. You must understand this…you are more then capable of handling such an endeavor if my absence ever did occur…”

Kenny gulped loudly as he looked away. “You seem to forget High Commander, that I do not want to lead the Hive Ship fully! You are a High Commander for a reason…I am not!”

Shawn frowned. The whole conversation made him stomach wrench. “Perhaps it would be best High Commander if a drone does take your place…for the Second’s own sanity…” Shawn cautiously gave his opinion. Todd although, did not care to hear anymore fears from his underlings. He snarled to each one silencing all present.

“That is enough out of both of you! I am not some lowly subordinate. We as Wraith do not have time for any worries. Our human food sources have been poisoned and there are limited options left for us. There is no need for such extreme criticism on any of your parts. John Sheppard and his human team will make sure I am unharmed by this device. So there is no need to discuss this any further. I have made my decision and it still stands! Do I make myself clear?!” Todd’s voiced howled in their minds. Deafening in its orders. Kenny gulped again as Shawn bowed his head.

All sat still in silence with a soft hissing when all of a sudden loud thudding came from behind the trio of Wraiths. Kenny jolted to attention as he spun around in a whirlwind taking to his feet. John to jumped slightly as he and Teyla scanned around the room.

There was Justice pounding his will sealed fruit cup on the corner of the movable table. The cellophane was stuck so tightly that the young man was having trouble getting it open. He tried his teeth, and he tried to pull it with his wobbly fingers. Nothing was really seeming to work and Justice was getting more upset at himself. His pale face was turning red while he flustered about. The table squeaked across the flooring. That god awful sound in company with the frantic pounding was quickly sending Kenny into a fit of rage.

Kenny hissed loudly as the noise took him by surprise. He was already on edge from his Commanders refusal to pull out of this foolish demonstration, and now this human’s actions was causing him an unpleasant reaction. Kenny tilted his head as he quickly made his way to approach Justice’s side.

Justice looked upwards to the angry Wraith as he suddenly withdrew his hand in mid-pound.

“Human, what in the solar systems are you doing?!” He loudly demanded to know as Justice stood up at attention. He did not know the Commander was so close that he could see him. Throwing the fruit cup down onto the table Justice bowed his head lightly in a greeting.

“Where are your keepers at? Are you even permitted to be alone? By yourself, unaccompanied?” Kenny quickly fired away again.

Justice hung his mouth open to the Second’s abrupt questioning. He was unsure of how to respond. He stuttered before he settled down.

“My…ke…e…pers?….” He softly parroted back while he rocked about. “Oh! Papa…um, the Lordship is in a meeting with the Mr. Woolsey…so he told me that I could go and eat my lunch before I have class….”

Kenny stared at the young man with distain. The side of his temple was pounding. “So tell me human why are you slamming your food on the corner of the table? Are you in need of some assistance? If so, you need to ask someone for help!”

Justice looked down as he retook to his seat. The Second’s harsh words caused him to sit with his head down. He watched the Wraith with his hands folded neatly in his lap as Kenny took his fruit cup from off of the table, and clutched it with his long green hand. Giving the lid of the cup a firm angry tug, the Second was able to open the clear lid of the packaging off rather easily.

John watched on as Kenny set it back down in front of Justice’s tray. With a slight slam of his own. The juice from the cup split over some as he did so. Then growling in annoyance Kenny let out a puff of hot air. “Next time you need assistance you will ask someone for help… if you need to come to me to ask then so be it! Do you understand me? It is unacceptable for you to be banging loudly on the tabletop.”

“But…you…where..busy… and…um…” Justice said almost giving up his sentence before Kenny glanced up at him again.

“What….Justice?” He asked as he saw Justice growing unsure of himself. Kenny soon after seeing Justice tapper away took a deep breath in before he attempted to compose himself. He sighed softly with his jaw unclenching itself. “What is it….Justice? Do you have another question for me?”

“I….um…is this sweet Sir?” Justice dared to stutter holding up what seemed to be a plain white carton of milk for the Wraith to see.

Kenny tilted his head gently as he read the wording on the front of it. “No, I do believe that is not sweet. The one you would be looking for is brown in its appearance. This drink is unsweetened. It says on the front it’s ‘plain’ milk.”

Justice rocked momentarily in his chair thinking. Glancing over the milk container he twitched his upper lip. “Brown? Like the dirt…or pudding?”

“Yes…a light brown color I do believe. However, I do not consume food so I maybe mistaken.” Kenny answered back as Shawn strolled up to the table with the appropriate beverage in his hand. Over hearing the whole conversation he went to grab the right milk for the human. Holding it up for the pair to see, Shawn telepathically gave his Second reassurances as he could tell, that his fellow was on the razors edge.

“This is the sweet one, Second..” He said as he handed it over to his fellow.

Kenny glanced over with a nod as he held it up for the human to see. “This is what you would be looking for now…do you wish me to open it for you?”

Smiling happy Justice nodded. “Yes, please Commander…open it..thank you…” He said to Kenny hissing yet again. “I like sweet stuff…like berries…my Pa..Lordship says I can eat only what is healthy.”

Kenny seamlessly ignored Justice’s small talk as he shook the container around to mix the milk up. “You may call me by my title ‘Second’. As I am not a full Commander.” Kenny said as he took to opening up the carton nimbly.

Justice stared at the Wraith with a fawning sense of curiosity and strangely enough, admiration. He leaned more forward in the white plastic chair as he tried to see the Second’s face. Kenny maintained his distance but still felt uncomfortable by the human’s eye contact. Kenny sighed as he focused on his task. “What is it now?”

Justice cocked his head to the side. “Did it hurt?” Justice asked as he stood up in his chair..

Shawn glanced at the pair. He too was wondering what the human was referring to.

“Did what hurt human?”

Justice suddenly took Kenny’s face into the palm of his hand as he gently maneuvered his head slightly to face him. “That!” He asked again pointing over to underneath the Wraiths right eye. “The black…”

Kenny pulled his head away slightly. Taken back in shock that a human would dare to touch his most vulnerable part without consent. He shuttered however, the Second kept his composure.

Kenny’s eyes narrowed. “My marking? Is that what you are referring to?” Justice gave a nod.

“Yes… it did. But I would prefer it human, if next time you do not touch me. Directly. You need to use your words instead of your hands….as you are a soldier. I am a Sub-Commander and thus I am above you in status. Do understand young Justice?” Kenny said softly as he allowed Justice to further see his marking. Even going so far as to move the fine strands of his long white straight hair out of his face more.

Justice smiled as he took in the view. “Yes sir…Second…it’s pretty. I like the…sharpness. Ray has one and I do too! Wanna see?!” Justice as he lifted his red hair up on the side of his neck to reveal his own swirling tattoo. The shape of his marking was foreign to the Wraith as Shawn and Kenny both looked at it. With the appearance baring resemblance to that of a number. Kenny tilted his head as he tried to place its meaning.

Shawn took his fingertips and gently ran it down its length. “What a nice marking little one.” He complimented with a hiss. The Wraith was clearly trying his best to be cordial. “Does your marking mean anything? I understand most human’s tattoos often do have a meaning behind them.”

Justice fidgeted about nervously as he thought out loud. Kenny could clearly see, that the memories of the past was starting to be unsettling for him.

“That I’m a slave…or was one…” He absentmindedly mumbled. With Kenny and Shawn stopping to take a glance at each other. Kenny took a sharp breath in as he couldn’t help but to listen. “My old Lord… Zerker gave it to me. When I tried to run away…and he found me…”

There was an awkward silence for a moment. As the group of Wraith thought about his words.

“I see…” Shawn said as he grew silent. Taking the human’s hair into his hand, he rushed to cover the marking back up hiding it from further view of anyone else. “Isn’t that…interesting.”

John observed this whole interaction before he stood up. He felt it was time to possibly diffuse the conversation. Kenny keep gritting his teeth with his jaw pressed firmly together. Slowly John made his way up to Justice’s other free side.

“Hey there Kenny…Justice. How is everyone doing over here?” John nervously asked giving Kenny an awkward look.

Kenny placed the still held carton of milk down on top of the table top. “We are all, alright Colonel Sheppard. Justice was just informing us about his marking.”

John pat Justice on the shoulder in support. “Oh really that’s neat!” John commented back. “I just wanted to see if everything is ok over here. I’ll let you all get back to your conversation.”

Kenny nodded when he suddenly could feel the surge of Todd’s ever watch eye on the back of his head, he made sure to breathe easily. “Lord Commander…so kind of you to join us.” Kenny regarded as Todd suddenly stood next by the Colonel’s side.

Todd grinned as he glanced down at the young human in question. “Hello there again Justice Wellborn…I hope my Second and you are having an informative discussion…” Todd asked to Justice nodding.

“Yes…we are!” Justice rocked back as he suddenly stopped and took notice of the Wraith’s long black coats. “Hey, wait…..they are different! The coats! The High Commander’s coat is made of human skin! And Second’s coat isn’t!”

Todd’s mouth dropped from his pleasant grin to shock. John raised his eye brow to this new information as no human had ever asked what kind of material the Commander’s coat were made of. John glared at Todd as Todd quickly breezed past the topic.

“Yes…our coats are differently fastened, as I am a HIGH Commander. I have earned my coat, over centuries. That is why, my Second’s is a standard issue. Given when a Wraith earns the title of Sub-Commander.”

Grabbing Todd’s coat swiftly Justice could not help but to inspected the details of the wristband. Nonchalantly running his fingers over the top of the leather. Justice giggled to himself. The leather was soft and warm feeling. Sturdy to the touch. Every detail on the wristband was intricate. The coat even smelt lightly of polish, just as leather often did. The young man gave a smile as he tried to reach out and to touch the Second’s coat until he stopped himself. Justice watched Kenny cautiously, as to not offend him.

Todd grinned as he allowed Justice to feel the leathers structure. Holding his arm as still as he watched. The young Coriander male was truly without any prejudice in his thinking. In fact he was filled with a kind disposition. It was yet again refreshing to encounter. Todd hummed to himself as Justice pulled his hand back into his lap.

“Did you find my apparel appeasing?” Todd happily asked. To Justice nodding.

“Yes!” Justice said as one final question came into his mind. “But what are those?” He was pointing to Todd’s sensory pits.

Kenny watched as Justice took all of there appearances’ in. “Are they noses? For sniffing? Or sensory pits?”

Shawn chuckled at the extraordinary innocent question. “You said you have a friend, named Ray. Did you not? Does he have the same structures on his face?”

Justice looked down at he slowly thought. “Yes! He said sensory pits…for smelling prey?”

Todd hummed again. “That is correct young one! So now you have your answer.” Todd said as he ran his fingers through Justice’s unbridled hair. Giving a glance back over to his Second. John could tell they were telepathically speaking to each other. Probably about something unrelated. But Todd suddenly cleared his throat with another grunt and slowly nodded his head.

“Please excuse us Justice, but my underlings and myself need to get back to our duties. If you have anymore questions…you can come to us later if you wish. We will make time for you.”

Turning to leave the Wraith’s quickly attempted to make their way to the door of the mess hall. However, once again Justice jumped up from his chair. Trailing behind Todd he reached out and tapped Kenny on his large shoulder blade.

Kenny gave another exasperated hiss as he turned back to face him. “Yes…Justice…” He asked annoyingly.

Justice rocked on the balls of his feet as he lowered his head down to the ground. “Umm thank you for opening my food…s..Second… we are …friends?”

Kenny’s golden slit eyes suddenly softened. His face giving away from his annoyed attention to a gentler approach.

Todd ‘hm’ said it all. As the question was genuine and innocent enough to warrant an ‘aw’.

Kenny breathed in slowly thinking over Justice’s softly whispered words. Taking them into consideration. The Wraith gave a little grin. “Do you think of me, as your friend?” Kenny asked under his breath.

Justice gave an embarrassed nod but still retained his innocent smile. “I…would like for you…to be my friend sir, umm Second…Commander…you remind me of my old general…he was nice, and so are you. Sir…”

Kenny gave up his own prejudices in that moment. He inclined his head with a purr. “Then we will be ‘friends’ then Justice Wellborn…” Kenny whispered as he bowed his head gracefully. ‘Now go back to your meal. I can hear your stomach growling for more food. Go and keep eating. We will converse later.”

Justice jumped happily on the balls of his feet. “Okay!” He said as he practically leaped back into the plastic chair. Going back to his food.

Todd bowed his head towards his Second proudly as all three of them took their leave. Leaving John to smile back at Teyla with a peaceful glance.

Teyla was still unsure about what just occurred. As heart warming as it was, she knew there was a price for having a ‘friend’ such as a Wraith. Although, she kept it to herself. It was just not her place to offer her advice.

Chapter Text

Chapter 14- Hunger

It finally was time! Each and every hour had notoriously ticked away second by agonizing second until finally it counted down until this very moment. It was officially time for Todd, the High Commander of the Wraith Alliance to try his hand at that feeding machine.

It all seemed like an intense blur. The High Commander barely allowed himself any time to recognizer his participation prior to his Second’s questioning. As to suddenly remove himself from such a demonstration would have read as weakness to himself but more importantly his crew. His old stubborn pride would just not consider that an option. Todd was going to go through with the forced feeding.

Todd stood still as a statue. An homage if one could call it that. Standing with his head held high in extreme observation as he eyed the feeding machine one last time. His chest pounded heavily. Taking a firm look at the arm rest with all of the tightly laced leather straps filled him with a sense of alarm. It wasn’t fear he was feeling but rather anticipation mixed in with anxiety.

Todd personally didn’t think he would be feeling this way. After all it was just a device. A machine made up of different cogs, wires, gears, and advanced technology components used to feed a Wraith no matter what they truly wished or wanted. Still he could not stop the sudden surge to run right out of the room.

Dr. Keller slowly walked next to him. Dressed up in her brightly blue scrubs and her white face mask. She took a pause to tighten her gloves around her fingers. Gunther, the Coriander Scientist or medical personnel, Todd couldn’t decide his one was his true title. His mind was frazzling, also did the same. Only he snapped Todd out of his staring with a gentle hand placed on the back of his neck.

“High Commander, the machine is calibrated and is ready for use.” The heavy set man, with the long tan facial beard said as he smiled. His neon green eyes changed colors repeatedly as if he was making some last minute adjustments to his person. He nodded to Todd as he motioned with his hand over to the chair. “If you can please remove your coat. We will give you a warm blanket for after the feeding. Most Wraith, even ones as large in stature as yourself, tend to get rather cold afterwards. But do not worry, that is a very common side effect of the life force substitute. It will pass shortly after.”

John watched from high vantage point above the chamber with Rodney, Ronon, Teyla, Mr. Woolsey, Lord Aruban, and Lord Lestat. Off across from them on the other side of the room was Kenny and Shawn. Both Wraith men looked on. Shawn was staying his classic composed self. He even went so far as to bring a glass of wine down with him for the occasion. While Kenny stood motionless. Frozen in time. It was clear to John that he did not want to miss out on anything. He kept his golden slit eye on his Commander, not even giving a blink.

Todd nodded with what John perceived as a nervous grin. “Very well! Let’s begin then!” He said as he shed his heavy black leather coat. Removing it with grace off of his board shoulders. He handed it off to Gunther. Who laid to down respectfully on an extra gurney that aligned the chambers wall.

Dr. Keller glanced up to John and the rest of the group as she took Todd by his arm. The old Wraith smiled at her in an attempt to ease her own concerns. “Are you sure you want to do this? I mean, I know there will be a time when you would feed yourself using this machine, but if you want to back out now…no one would think any less of you…”

John chuckled from up high in the observation room. “Oh I would!” His voice echoing loudly as Todd and Jennifer took notice to its teasing.

Todd narrowed his left eye in annoyance as he too glanced up at John smirking smugly. “ I am as ready as I will ever be. But your concern for my safety is…’kind’ of you Dr. Keller…I will be fine.” He whispered leaning into Jennifer’s small frame. She looked like a child in comparison to the Wraith. Taking a deep breath she nodded back to the ancient Commander.

Todd huffed as he walked over to the chair. The short sleeved black shirt clinging onto every muscle on his well defined body. With caution he gracefully and gradually lowered himself down onto the chair. The Commander didn’t have to be told where his right arm would be going. Instead, he took his green arm and outstretched it onto the cold steel arm rest. Laying his head down underneath the bright lights of the examination room. He could feel every human’s and Wraith eye watching him. Which added to his uneasiness.

Gunther approached the chair and began his work of strapped Todd down firmly to the table. Todd’s fingers were placed in individual rings that held his palm open flat, facing up towards the ceiling. He was unable to close his hand even an inch. While his wrist was held in place by a large steel band. It snapped loudly as Gunther worked with the leather straps all the way up his arm. There was three in total.

Todd laid still and stiff as ever. He could feel the cold heartless feeling of the steel and straps all about his arm. However, it took him by surprise as Dr. Keller was instructed to restrain his none feeding hand.

Todd glanced down to his only free hand as Jennifer restrained it roughly. Tugging on the strap before she took to her feet again. Gunther as if on que spoke up to soothe Todd’s worries.

“Now there’s no need to be alarmed High Commander but it is your first time and many Wraith will try to use their other free hand to remove the straps. So we also tend to place the other hand into restraints too. You might lose your ability to stop yourself from reacting so it’s just easier this way.” Gunther said as he walked around the chair and over to the computer that was attached to the machine.

“I see…” Todd said empty while he held still. “Will I must stay this isn’t the first time I’ve been tied down before. I hope I do not bruise badly from my pulling.” He suddenly joked as he looked over to Dr. Keller.

Jennifer winced under her mask. “I…I’m not to sure…” She warily said as she gave a slight blushing underneath her mask. Todd smiled as he could tell that was the case. John just crossed his arms.

‘That damn Wraith flirt!’

Gunther breezed past their station. “No there won’t be any bruising Commander…your palm might be sore for a few days or so but any wounds you have right now will be healed.” He bluntly chimed in. Activating the machine he brought it to life.

Todd could feel the chair buzzing and vibrating his body as he saw a large in-for-red light scan the palm of his hand. Before it shut off. Gunther looked over to Jennifer as he called her over.

“Now Dr. Keller, the machine just scanned the High Commander’s hand and wrist and has determined that the proper tubing to be used is a 0.6. That is the standard size of a normal Wraiths feeding organ. So with each feeding you must use the proper measurements of tubing for minimal pain for the subject. The lower the number of gauge is, the more painful the feeding will be because of the measurements.”

Gunther held up the tubing in a sterile package. He held it up high over his head for everyone to see, even Todd before he placed it into the machine. Once again there was a loud buzzing.

Todd rested his head back down onto the pillow of the chair trying desperately to get comfortable. Kenny and Shawn both could feel a sense of growing panic emanating off of their Commander however, they knew they could not stop the process. He would simply not let them.

John shook his head as he looked over at Kenny. Meeting his eyes. “Hey Kenny…Todd will be ok. He’s made it through some pretty messed up situations before this… so this should be a walk in the park. Relax…okay?”

Kenny barred his teeth and hissed loudly. Shutting the Colonel down instantly. It was an action he rarely ever did. But the Wraith didn’t say anything. He just went back to observing. John swallowed hard. Kenny was extremely upset. If anything where to happen to Todd John knew he had very little time to exist the room.

Gunther finally gave the go ahead with a thumbs up to his other technical team. Then he approached Todd’s side one more time. “Ok High Commander. We are ready to begin. Are you sure you wish to continue?” He asked gently to Todd nodding.

“Yes I am….shall we?” Todd said as he looked straight ahead and nodded to the direction of the computer.

Gunther pat his shoulder reassuringly. “Yes sir High Commander! Now the computer is going to scan your palm once more and then the feeding will begin. I can always stop the machine if you need me to but it’s better just to let it finish the process fully.” He said as he quickly typed away with Dr. Keller watching. “Ok everyone relax, take a breath in, nd here we go!”

With a fast click of a button the machine buzzed and Todd’s hand was scanned again. Only this time the light above his hand was green in appearance. Then the lights suddenly turned off.

Todd’s eyes darted from side to side as he could see over his head that the multiple tiny clear tubing and wires the Scientist was referring to, was slowly creeping their way over to his palm. The tiny components looked like they were alive. However, Todd was told they where not but that didn’t stop Todd from hearing the soft sound of metal clanking over to his exposed flesh.

Jennifer stood by closely as the tiny tubes finally began to connect with Todd’s palm. Todd held his breath in as he could suddenly feel a white hot stinging sensation going throughout his whole arm. He grit his teeth as he shook in the chair. He tugged on the restraints lightly before the final and larger of the tubes plunged into the center of his feeding organ. That’s when Todd let out a scream.

The stinging sensation gave way to a sharp stabbing pain that ran up the length of his forearm. It was strong and he could feel every movement the wires made. It was extremely painful. It was this very pain that caused stomach to turn inside and his throat to become dry. His hand twitched violently as he fought against the urge to pull it away.

Twisting his body in the chair Todd growled loudly as the machine did its work, torturously. It was not a quick process like he had considered it to be. Todd writhed in his seat, as his own chest began to become red hot feeling. Every movement he made hurt his body. However all he could do was lie there.

Jennifer’s eyes grew wider as the tubes came to a stop. Todd snarled as he tried to take in a deep breath. Even that was a struggle. Then the life force substitute was pumped into his now throbbing arm. The bluish liquid traveled up the clear length of the tubes and wires for everyone to see. Todd gasped out loud as the painful sensation subsided into that of euphoria. His head was swimming slightly. It was not the same as his normal feeding on a human was but the sensation was not to unpleasant. His head jolted back as his arm felt icy cold to the touch.

Todd soon after began to shiver profusely. His teeth chattered together, as his fingertips trembled and turned bluish in color. His lips even turned a darker shade of green. Gunther quickly wrapped the Commander up in a warm heated hospital blanket. While the machine finally finished its process.

The tiny tubes and wires slowly retracted from his opened feeding slit. Which Todd noted was also painful but at least his arm was numbed a bit more than before. Some of the substance trickled out of his palm as the machine turned itself off. Todd felt done. As if he just had fed freshly on a human. The feeling was no different than that. His hunger was control yet again. And he felt refreshed and revitalize. Although, his hand throbbed, was sore, and started to turn itchy. He was just left speechless for a soft time after.

John and his team watched with mouths wide open. It was a spectacular moment in time. Rodney smiled brightly as he drew a breath in.

“Holy hell guys that’s incredible!! Todd looks healthy and fed and no humans were harmed!! Holy shit!! This could be the break we have been looking for!” Rodney exclaimed as Teyla nodded her head.

However, Shawn and Kenny’s experience was completely different. They looked on in absolute horror. Disgust danced across their ageless faces. Their High Commander was not like himself. He was drunken and frantic. Like he had just come out of a sleep cycle. Kenny shook his head softly as he gulped down his disagreement. Shawn went to set down his wine glass as he wiped his open mouth of debris. He tried his best to hide his own contempt. However he did it poorly.

Gunther and his team undid Todd’s restraints and helped him over to the gurney, where his coat was laying. Todd quickly flopped onto the makeshift table as he put his arms through his coats sleeve. He was still shaking intensely from the process but other than that the machine did work.

John smiled as he watched Todd get dressed. “How was it Todd? Do you feel better now? Not so hungry?” John shouted out. Todd gave a nod but said nothing. The look that was plastered on his face was that of relief, shock, and violation. All of which he could not decide whether it was or not.

Kenny and Shawn along with John and Rodney made their way into the chamber. Jennifer was already checking on Todd’s vitals. She was happy to report all of them were normal. “He’s fine Colonel Sheppard! He just needs to rest a bit.”

John tilted his head quickly as he too stood by Todd’s side. Letting his Wraith crewmen have their own little chat telepathically, John waited before Todd looked at him directly. “Hello John…” Todd tiredly called out. “I am alright…even though you maybe happy to hear, that was extremely painful and yet at the end… pleasurable. I can not tell you which one it was as of right now….”

John pat his shoulder. “I bet..you still cold?”

“Absolutely freezing…” Todd blankly said as Shawn adjusted his blanket for him.

John smiled as he glanced over to Jennifer. “We’ll get you another blanket…” John said as he looked over to Gunther. The scientists was busy at work setting up the machine yet again. Acting quick on his feet, the old human Coriander was an active blur about the chamber.

John raised his eyebrows. He thought the demonstration was over. “Hey umm Gunther…why are you setting up the machine again? Todd is already fed…”

Rodney looked over with Kenny. Gunther had a look of great concern. “Why this is not for the High Commander..” He said hastily calibrating the device again. “It seems the Commander will not be the only one having a feeding today. The one you call ‘Neko’ has collapsed with Sir Garrett. Apparently he has not had a feeding for a while now and is in need of one. They are carrying him down here as we speak. He is in desperate need of help..”

Rodney’s mouth hung open in worry. “Wait he COLLAPSED!! When?!”

“Just now..” Aruban said as his eyes rapidly changed color. “Garrett is bringing him down but Neko is awake. Do not worry Dr. McKay, Neko will be alright…”

Rodney shock his head. “I’m not worried if he’ll be ok…of course he’s gonna be ok…I’m more worried about him going through what Todd just went through. Neko doesn’t understand what’s going on half of the time…and I don’t want this to scare him half to death…it’s also gonna hurt him!”

John could feel Rodney’s panic forming. However, the Wraith needed to be fed. “Rodney listen, I know you’re worried about Neko; But him being scared for a few minutes is better then him starving to death…”

Rodney’s eyes began to water. “I know Shep, but…its just that he has trauma with this…he’s going to freak out!”

“Not entirely…” Gunther said as he was grabbing some medicine from his jacket pocket. “I have worked with several individuals who have phobias about the feeding machine. So we will make this an easy experience for him as well. No stress…required and I will be giving him a sedative and pain relievers.”

“Yeah, it’ll be easy for you! For Neko I doubt it!” Rodney quickly blurted out as the door to the chamber quickly whooshed open.

Garrett walked in an altered stride with Neko held tightly in his arms. The Wraith was clearly dizzy and somewhat confused as to why he collapsed. Neko hissed holding his head as Garrett kept his back towards the chair. Neko and Garrett were not alone though. As Justice followed in closely behind them.

“It’s ok!! He will be ok!” He said as he greeted Gunther with a half baked smile.

Rodney walked over to Neko’s side as he sat in Garrett’s massive lap. His short straight white hair dangled in front of his soft eyes messily as he let out a hiss, then a grin as he saw Rodney.

Rodney ran his fingers through Neko’s hair. “Hey Neko how are you doing? I heard you fell down…are you hurt?” Rodney asked checking Neko’s hands over to see any damage. Neko giggled while he did so. The Wraith still had only one thing on his mind. And that was food.

“Vending? Did you go…to the vending machine?” Neko interrupted him taking a look around him with big doll like eyes. Rodney could see that he was indeed struggling to focus. “Crunchies?”

Rodney bit his quivering lip. “No I didn’t have time today Neko, but after we get you feeling better…I’m gonna go and get you something special from the vending machine okay? Snowballs or chips…something good, okay?”

Neko laughed happy as he could be. Garrett allowed for Gunther to take a better look at his frame. With presenting him on his lap by straightening him out. “This is him doctor!”

Gunther marveled at the Wraith. Neko was worser off than what he expected him to be and he was thinner too. Neko was rather small for his species. “Oh my goodness aren’t you an adorable young Wraith and so thin too…wow! Whelp hello there little one my name is Gunther and I’m a doctor. So you fell down? Can you let me check you out a bit. Just to see if you’re ok. I promise to be gentle.” He asked as Garrett bounced him about. Getting Neko to smirk once again.

Neko took a moment to glance around the room. However, Gunther being the expert that he was, made sure to stand himself directly in front of him as to block the feeding chair.

Shivering in a small trembles, Neko watched as Garrett switched his language to that of a Jasper. Growling and grunting with Gunther nodding about. The pair seemed to quickly gather an understanding for the situation at hand as Gunther smiled with a laugh. “I see! So, Neko Garrett tells me that you are really hungry? I guessing that is the case here…can you tell me when you last fed?”

Neko smiled as he shook his head. “No..” Garrett nodded as Gunther to smiled back.

“I’m guessing you don’t remember me boy? Well don’t you worry we will get you all fixed right up!” Gunther said as he gathered a few bandages from next to them. “Now master Garrett we will need Neko to keep very still! Maybe a lock-latch hold will do?”

Neko was calm up until he looked over past the large doctor only to see the feed chair in all its glory right across from him. The smile suddenly dropped from Neko’s usual happy face as a look of sheer terror replaced it.

Neko shook his head frantically as he tried to jump clean of from Garrett’s lap. “No….I’m…full all better!” He yelped out. As John and Rodney both could tell he was attempting to lie. “Chips? I can eat chips?!”

Rodney pat Neko’s frightened head. He too was feeling conflicted about the whole thing. Why put Neko through such fear? Why not give him Keller’s cure even if he got a disease from it? It had to be better than this? Rodney pouted in his mouth. The human scientist remained responsible and calm to it all however.

He took Neko’s still locked feeding arm into his hands. Glancing at the hardened steel arm band, Rodney began to remove it carefully. The latches to the arm band was tight fixed together and slightly rusted. With the band being around his arm for a good amount of time before. But never the less he got the band off of his arm.

“No Neko buddy…don’t lie to me. It’s not right to lie when you need some help. We know you’re hungry and you need to eat something else other than snack foods. You need life force.”

Kenny joined at their side. Observing and taking in his fellow Wraith’s impending doom, he took to offering a calming presence. In the form of thrumming.

Neko’s gentle eyes kept looking around at the group of men. His own eyes starting to tear up as his pale green face grew into a blotchy dark blue color. Allowing for his armband to be removed from his body, it came off with a clank. While John, Rodney, Kenny, Garrett and now Gunther could fully see the damage that was inflicted into him from Lord Aaron’s evil clutches.

Gunther’s mouth suddenly dropped. Neko’s feeding organ was extremely raw, and dark red. Practically swollen shut, it was clear that Neko had suffered more than just a simple mind probing. In fact the feeding machine was used to torture the poor Wraith rather then give him sustenance.

Rodney gasped. “Oh crap…Neko…what the hell happened to you? Who did this to you?!”

Garrett grit his teeth together. “Lord Aaron did this to you didn’t he Neko? His machine used the largest wires possible, and he made them twist. That’s just….fry’s me…”

Neko hissed and shrilled. The Wraith equivalent of deep sorrow and sadness. Neko moved his hand away as he plunged his face into Rodney’s shoulder. Gunther took to gathering up more then just his original intended medication.

“So this is why you never said you where hungry…huh Neko..you where afraid to be fed again.” John said while Gunther huffed about some more.

“Don’t you worry little one. We will make this as painless for you as humanly possible. Sir Garrett..if you please…”

Garrett nodded as he held Neko tightly in his arm in a restraining hold. Making sure to restrain Neko’s hands and forearm across his chest. The hold was successful as Neko wasn’t going anywhere. Rodney’s face drained of color as he too, took to holding Neko’s arm.

Luckily for the group, Neko was wearing his blue shirt that matched Rodney’s classic blue t-shirt. So his arms where completely exposed. Neko shrilled about as Gunther brought a long needle up to his arm. “No…no….no….” Neko repeated as he tired to shake free of Garrett’s hold. “I said no no!!”

Gunther quickly injected the Wraith with two types of medicine. One was to sedate the poor Wraith, to keep him still, while the other was for pain control.

Neko barred his teeth as his newly formed tears wets his cheeks. Another ear piercing shrill echoed throughout the chamber. Even Todd winced at its difficultly.

The medication burned as it went into his arm. Rodney although, rubbed his skin afterwards causing Neko to settle down more as the sedative worked quickly. Kenny thrummed the whole time. His own action to try to help Neko settle down fully. The constant sound always seemed to calm any Wraith down. From youngling to elder. Even Neko wasn’t immune to its peaceful sound. Once Neko was closing his eyes and yawning, Garrett picked him up and placed him down into the feed machines chair.

Neko still gave some resistance. Pulling his tired and now shaking arm away from the arm rest as Gunther and Rodney both took to strapping him down firmly in the chair. Gunther however, took to placing little barn animal stickers on the top of the screen for Neko to see. Neko’s lips twitched but he was interested in the stickers.

Aruban entered into the room and headed over next to Rodney. He was concerned about the humans own worriments. “Dr. McKay…are you..”

Rodney didn’t look at him fully. He was too distracted. “I’m fine….let’s just get this over with so Neko can go back to being happy again…there’s really no other good choice right now..”

Aruban nodded. “Spoken like a true father figure. Just make sure to give him lots of praise and cuddles after this. Neko needs it just like he needs you to be strong for him right now. He will be alright…”

Kenny sighed loudly again. His own frustration was peeking. But he did have an idea. “Maybe I can just give him the gift of life…it would be better than forcing him into such a painful trauma again.” He said as he rested his hand down on top of Neko’s panicked head.

Gunther strongly disagreed from up at his computer post. “It’s best not to switch from the chair to regular feeding. It could cause some side effects that aren’t to pleasant. Nothing too serious. Just an upset tummy, weakness, and joint pain…A one time use won’t cause such reactions but switching from long term feeding back to a normal feeding could…so let us see if the chair if can give him a feeding. If it’s not possible then you could give him the gift.”

Kenny nodded as Neko cried underneath his hand. His jaw jiggling with clicks. It was clear that Neko wanted no part in the chair. No matter how strong his urge to feed was presenting. His eyes rolled back into his head as Gunther scanned his palm.

Neko twitched about as the light startled him further. The buzzing sent him into a slight panic as the machine beeped softly.

“It’s ok Neko! It’s just taking a picture of your palm!” He called out. Typing away at the screen until a reading came up.

Gunther hummed to himself as John stood next to his side. “So how is he looking?” John asked as the computer flashed to red.

“Well, this Wraiths feeding hand…is how do you say, injured. One half of his organ is swollen shut and the other half can’t close properly. The machine can feed him but…Neko will have some pain while it does it. If you look at his organ here, you can see that the tiny little teeth that are meant to hold the human’s flesh to his hand are standing straight up. His flesh is so badly damaged the wires will have to work over time to push through each opening. Luckily for him the only saving grace is that the primary central organ in the center of his hand is healthy enough to take the substance. So he can be fed! But painfully…”

John glanced over to Rodney. Who was busy in deep conflicting thoughts as Neko tried to stay awake. John called over to him. Nabbing his attention. “Hey Rodney did you hear all that?”

Rodney nodded without looking at the pair. “Yes I did. Let’s just get this over with…we can work out another solution later…he just needs to eat.”

Rodney’s chest was heavy with grief as Gunther quickly changed the tubes size behind him. Neko stared up at his favored human. He was still whimpering as Rodney took to drying his tears. “All done …now…I can go back?” Neko asked as Rodney shock his head.

“No not yet Neko. Remember after this me and you are going to go take a trip to the vending machine and I’ll get you ‘whatever’ you want. And as many treats as you can carry! It’s all on me! Okay, you just gotta get through this feeding.”

Neko smiled happily at the thought as the machine buzzed again. Coming to lift quickly Neko gasped as he heard the wiring slowly creeping towards him.

Justice sat looming over Neko’s head as he began to talk to him offering up his own feeble distraction. “Hey Neko…have you seen the Amazing Adventures of Spider Guy?” He asked as Neko gulped. Trying to respond with a head shaking, Neko began to cry.

“No….no….no…..no….”

Justice gently kissed Neko’s forehead as he saw the wires were starting to connect with his palm. “It’s about a spider who has life and he’s a super hero to all the bugs in the galaxy! I think you’ll like it…maybe after we could…”

Suddenly Neko let out a blood curdling shriek. The machine was slowly entering its way into his outstretched palm roughly. His dark blood dripped out onto the table as his hand twitched and writhed.

Kenny held Neko’s other hand. Grasping it as hard as he could while Rodney hugged Neko’s midsection. Tears were even forming in the human’s normally stone cold eyes. Hearing Neko crying out in pain caused him so much grief. It was painful for him to stand idly by and do nothing to help Neko’s agony. The machine was extremely slow as the larges tube was finally pressed into the Wraith’s small palm.

The next shriek forced John to cover his ears. Shawn too was breathing heavily. The scream was sending his own body into distress. However, when the life force substitute was pumped into Neko’s palm, all his shrilling and screaming stopped. As Neko too felt the sudden quick onset of pleasure that quickly overwhelming his body.

The Wraith jolted about the table as his mouth gasped for any air he could gather. His chest heaved up and down. When his delicate jaw started to shiver. John couldn’t tell if Neko was enjoying the feeling or not. But what was apparent was the same bone chilling cold that ripped through the Wraith’s body while his feet curled at his toes. Neko panted breathlessly. To Gunther wrapping him up in more heated blankets.

“It’s ok lad…it’s over now!” Gunther whispered while Neko settled down.

Neko’s skin soon after began to shine again. The cheeks of his hallow face plumped up some as his hair equally grew its shine back. Neko was healing up but most of all his energy was returning to him. Feeding him with the now life saving substitutes worked. Leaving Rodney finally able to breathe a sigh of relief.

As soon as the wires and tubes plopped out of Neko’s palm, the Wraith went back to crying. He still felt the pain about his hand. With it red and still swollen in appearance. Gunther kept quiet as he examined it throughly before he sprayed it down with a numbing solution. Neko only then, stopped his distressing cry.

Todd quickly took to his feet once the cold subsided. It really took him no time to recover at all. Even though he still felt strangeness in his body. The old Commander was more concerned about the other younger Wraith before him.

Seeing Todd wobble his way over to there open side, John helped Todd stand up. Having him lean on his own shoulders for support. Todd hummed at Sheppard’s action as it was something new.

“Hey you should be resting big guy!” John said as Todd allowed his full weight to relax on John’s body. “Why the hell are you up so quickly? You got some where to be?”

Todd smirked as he watched. “I am alright Sheppard. I just wished to see if the one called Neko is better off yet. Has he stopped crying?”

John looked at Rodney. Rodney was still holding Neko in his arms. Stroking the Wraith’s hair up out of his face, John sighed. “I think Neko will be alright. He’s just scared but he’s alive. I mean that’s a positive in my books.”

Todd nodded on more final time as he stared at the infamous feeding machine. He was still undecided as to whether or not it truly was ‘useful’. With his own mixed emotions coming to the forefront. It indeed help in saving a fellow Wraith’s life. Although, it left him personally conflicted with the moral dilemma. The device was indeed too painful for permanent use. And even he was curious as to how many of his kind would even dare to use it. In short term or long terms. Todd huffed in deep thoughts as the sound of Neko’s whimpering gave away to nothingness. The only sound Todd could hear was the soft buzzing of the feeding machine powering itself down.

Chapter Text

Chapter 15- A Desperate Plea For An Alliance

After the demonstration and his own volunteered force feeding proceedings, Todd, Kenny, and Shawn returned back to their Hive. As Todd was out of sorts temporarily. Keeping hovering within the orbit of Atlantis’s planet, Todd had to take some time in thinking long and hard about his considerations pertaining to the Coriander Feeding Machine. It was a decision that could not be made within a day. As it needed a much gathered deliberation.

John kept looking up towards the sky above the entrance to the gate control room. Standing on the stairwell of the platform, he silently observed from out of the large window. Without a cloud in the air above them, he could see the faintest silhouette of the Wraith’s Hive Ship. Out in the distance. That’s when John sighed heavily.

He understood why Todd was so stand-offish right after his experience. It wasn’t every day that the old Wraith Commander had tubes and wires forced into his palm’s organ to get ‘fed’. It was not a natural occurrence for a Wraith and it was extremely painful but John did feel that it was crucial for the Wraith Alliance to understand their own dreaded reality. So that could work together with them and the Coriander Empire to bring forth a solution to the Wraith wars and possibilities of saving millions of humans in the process. The stakes were extraordinary high with uncertainty and John could not stop thinking about it himself. He stood still chomping down on his morning apple. He winced his eyes at the mere thought of doubt swimming in his mind .

Richard Woolsey also could not stop himself from rewatching the footage they took of Todd’s feeding. He found it amazing that a solution was right in front of them this whole time. They just needed to make contact with a Coriander Royal to do it! And all it would take was the High Commander’s approval. Along with the help of Teyla of course. Whom was the technical the Queen Primary of Todd’s Wraith Alliance and Hive. With his cooperation they could quickly distribute the feeding machine to at least six different Hive ships under Todd’s control. Thus, introducing the machine to the Wraith population gradually. For Mr. Woolsey, this was truly an exciting time!

John glanced over his shoulder as Woolsey approached his side. He strongly pat Johns shoulder in his own form of greeting. “Hey John, any word from Todd’s Hive yet?” He hesitated to ask. However, John shook his head.

“Nope nothing. It seems that old toddy boy didn’t want to give us an answer just yet about his experience. But he sure looked….interested…” John said with a smug smile.

The thought of Todd having to make such a decision was entertaining for John to think about. Even though the Commander and him had an ongoing relationship, one that was at time, sexual in nature, John found it funny. Practically comedic. When the ‘great ancient ones’ had to comes to grips with a sudden change in their evolutionary development. As most of the Wraith he had the ‘pleasure’ of coming in to contact with were pretty prideful and stubborn at best!

‘Guess the Wraith aren’t so powerful after all…’ John laughed to himself. In a deep throated chuckle.

Richard nodded his head back. “Well hopefully we will hear back from him soon. I’m dying to hear what they got to say…which reminds me, have we reached out to Lord Tiberius too? Lord Aaron’s war ship has just left hyperspace and is slowly creeping its way over to our neck of the woods…” Richard said with a gulp.

John and Richard both proceeded to walk inside the upper deck of the control room. Ever watchful of the monitors as Chuck continued his job of observing the Stargate.

“Yes we did, but I don’t think we’ve heard back from him either. Lord Tiberius’s ship is still in the Pegasus Galaxy, from what we know. But finding out where his Hub is determines how long we have to wait for a response…so heres hoping he isn’t too far out..” John said as he held up his apple and continued to chomp away.

Richard Woolsey shook his head. “Whelp that unfortunate then…”

All of the sudden, the fast approaching set of footsteps nabbed at their attention. John and Mr. Woolsey turned sharply around to see that it was known other than Rodney. He was late yet again for his duties.

Dr. McKay was rushing into the control room with his early morning cup coffee in his hand and a large file of paperwork that he had yet to finish. However, he was not alone. The tired but manic scientist brought a few friends with him.

Garrett entered in pass the threshold with a smile and a happy looking Neko by his side. The Wraith was holding a medium sized plastic bag. With what seemed to be every random food item that the vending machine could hold. From vinegar chips, to chocolate cakes, nuts, and even fruit. Neko’s tiny giggling seemed to put everyone on edge as they all entered into the chamber. But after some seconds passed, a smile danced on their faces as well. Neko was just too adorable at times.

John smirked. Remembering that Rodney did promise the Wraith all the human treats he desired as a little reward for his forced feeding. John had to guess that Rodney spent a pretty penny in holding up his end of the bargain. The food from the vending machines where rarely cheap.

Richard Woolsey raised his eyebrow to Neko and all of the food that he was holding. It was an odd sight to see. With Neko’s sloth plushie riding too along in the bag as he walked in. Richard knew that Rodney had his charge duties today with the Wraith, he just wasn’t expecting McKay to bring the Wraith with him to work. Although, it really wasn’t a surprise either. With how close Rodney had become with Neko.

“Dr. McKay, Garrett it’s wonderful to see you but…what is our friend doing out of his…room?” Richard Woolsey asked as Rodney directed Neko to sit at the spare table next to his station.

Rodney had an awkward grin about him. Like he had to make up an excuse right on the spot. “Oh yeah it’s great to see you too Richard!” McKay his question over quickly.

He attended to Neko only. Sitting him down and bringing his bag up into his lap. “Nothing is really going on, we just took a trip to the vending machine to grab a few snacks and I thought why not kill two birds with one stone. I can spend my time with him here and get some work done… right Neko?” Rodney asked as Garrett placed a paper towel down in front of the rocking Wraith.

Neko brightly beamed. His pointed translucent teeth shimmered happily. He was finally permitted out of the room that they were locked into. Even if it was just for a minute. It was a sense of accomplishment for the Wraith. The human Doctor was trusting him. Fully.

“Remember Neko, you have to sit there quietly, listen to your music and eat your snacks okay? While I work over here next to you…and you can’t bother me too much. Can you do that for me buddy?” Rodney asked as he set the filed papers down by his computer.

Neko smiled as he looked in Rodney’s immediate direction. “Yes!” He said. Reaching into his bag of goodies to pull out his treats. Starting with the first, Snowballs.

John however, bit his lip anxiously. “Yeah but McKay isn’t this a breach in security? I mean he’s still a…you know…” John slighted his hint as Neko glanced up at him innocently.

Rodney cut him off too. “A Wraith. Shep? Yes he is but come on…just look at him!” Rodney motioned to Neko as he was not paying attention to anything at all. All of his focus was on his bag in front of him.

Garrett too was setting his music player down on top of his bag and was just about to stick the ear buds in his ears when he glanced up. “After the feeding he had yesterday and all the pain he went through, he just wants to hang out with everyone. He doesn’t want to be alone…Are you gonna be the one to tell him no? Because I’m sure as hell not!”

Garrett grinned as he chuckled. Neko was looking over at the pair of humans. “He is right Colonel…I don’t think Neko will be much trouble or risk to your cities security’s. Will you now, Neko?” Garrett asked. To Neko using the swivel chair to spin around before coming to a stop.

“No, I’ll be good.” He softly spoke. Ending his conversation with a shortened “please”. Richard took a deep calming breath in. While Neko spun around for another lap in the swivel chair, he continued this action till he got the dizzy feeling. Then he stopped.

Richard and John both narrowed their eyes once again while Neko put the ear buds in his own ears himself. Scrolling through what seemed to be an endless playlist of music, he found his favorite song on the player and began to hum with it. Neko chuckled as he hummed and rocked about content at the moment. Attempting to open up his long awaited human snack foods, Garrett had to help him maneuver the plastic just right, for Neko’s weakened hands to pull it open.

Mr. Woolsey still stood puzzled for a moment. This was an odd set of circumstances. No Wraith had even been allowed to sit in the gate room before. As there was too much going on. But was Neko really a threat though? Did he have the capability to focus that much on every little detail they his people where doing? As he was just minding his own business? Richard was extremely conflicted.

However, when the Wraith looked around for a moment he flashed another famous child like grin. Before he returned to dismantling his marshmallow coconut casing from its chocolate cake insides, Richard then nodded. Giving up the internal battle with himself. He threw up his hands. “Ok I’ll permit it but just this once….if he can be on his best behavior.”

Garrett smiled with a wink. “Oh he will be! Neko usually listens to instructions fairly well.” He said as he ran his finger through the Wraith’s white hair. Neko giggled as it tickled his scalp.

“Ok then! Good!” Rodney said with a clap of his hands. “Neko is preoccupied! We’re all in agreement. Time to get a little work done!” Rodney said with enthusiasm. He then cheerfully bounced over to his station taking to his seat. Wasting very little of his ‘precious’ time Rodney laid all the papers out in front of him. Clicking away at the computer he pulled out a few codings that he was working on. Nothing spectacular, but just some busy work that he had to finish.

John shrugged his shoulders. “He knows what he’s doing…” He whispered over to Woolsey and Chuck. Crunching his apple up before he swallowed it.

It was thirty minutes later when Chuck coughed in his chair. There was an incoming transmission and it was from Lord Tiberius’s Home Hub.

“Hey Colonel Sheppard!” Chuck called out from over his screen. “We got a transmission coming in from Lord Tiberius’s personal channel. It seems he got our message. Should I patch him through?”

Richard gulped hard in his throat. A single bead of sweat ran down his cheek. “We can’t ignore this John….” Richard stated. John completely agreed.

“No, no we can’t…patch it through and let’s see if we can get Todd in on this too…if I remember correctly, he wanted to speak with Tiberius about something also. We gotta give a dog a bone at times, right?”

“Yeah but can Todd please not piss Tiberius off?!” Rodney blurted out as he took to making sure Garrett and Neko were both out of view of the cameras view point. “Todd doesn’t really have a filter at times when he’s mad…besides growling and yelling at us…”

John gave a slight head nod. “If the mood suits him, I’m sure he can…okay let’s patch it through.”

Chuck typed away with fast moving and nimble fingers. It took several seconds for the black monitor screen to come buzzing to life. When the static cleared, John, Rodney, and Richard were face to face with Lord Tiberius of the Grovian Empire. Sitting up proudly at his personal office desk.

Lord Tiberius looked healthy from the very last time John had seen him. His short silver fur was polished, free of stains, and shiny. His short black hair had grown some onto his shoulders and had formed into thick dread locks. The large Jasper still sported his favorite hair style. A half shaven head, but his attire was simple and neat in appearance. A button up satin black shirt and a pair of black pants.

Lord Tiberius smiled. His bear like mouth allowed his canine teeth to peek out from the top of his black lips. While his silver chain dangled about his thick muscular neck. John soon gave a bow of his head as Tiberius looked around the control room at everyone in attendance.

“Colonel Sheppard…Doctor Rodney McKay, and Mr. Woolsey…it is so nice to see all of you again.” Lord Tiberius spoke with a calm confidence that seemed to radiate through the screen. John smirked nervously as he took a breath in.

“Hey there Lord Tiberius. How have you been since I’ve last seen you? You look good! A lot different than from when we were trapped in the training ship together. How’s your shoulder doing?” John said while Rodney shuttered.

Tiberius paused as he tilted his head. “I can’t complain…I’m better off than what I once was, that is for sure…” He grinned jokingly before he leaned his arms causally on the top of his desk. “I was surprised John when my Hub received an urgent transmission from your city…if I recall, the message said you needed my help with something? I pray you haven’t gotten yourselves in to much trouble now…”

Richard pressed his lips together, and wetting them the best as he could. His voice stuttered too. “No, Lordship…we do actually need your…help with something rather urgent.” Richard Woolsey mumbled before he fell silent.

Tiberius narrowed his right eye in thoughtfulness. “Okay….Colonel I’m going to be very blunt with you…seeing as how we survived our little excursion together…and how I somewhat owe you for helping me with my shoulder...but please tell me who did you manage to upset now John Sheppard?” Lord Tiberius asked with a sigh. His smile diminishing into a stern serious look. “First my brother…Lord Abstract, and now there’s someone else? Your list is growing ever still…”

John nodded to Tiberius’s observation. It was true he had made a pretty long list of enemies over the years. Kolya, Michael, the replicators, and numerous Wraith Queens and their factions. John barley had any time to count up all the people he had come across.

“It must be someone in high regards if you are willing to ask me for some assistance…” Added Tiberius with a smile.

John grit his teeth some while trying to keep things from escalating. He gave another shrug to the side and flashed a smirk. “It’s not so much that we pissed off somebody…BUT…you do know them…”

Tiberius huffed in amusement. “Oh really now, do I? And who might you be referring to?” He asked again as he was attempting to open his desk drawer. “Please don’t keep me in suspense…”

Rodney rubbed the back of his neck. While his voice squeaked in a crack. “It’s Lord …Aaron…” Tiberius froze in his tracks instantly. “Of the Grovian….Empire…”

Tiberius’s blue cybernetic enhanced eyes stared off in a haze. The neon blue of irises blazing daggers to Rodney as he thought about what the human had just told him.

Richard, John, and Rodney all held their breath. Garrett too overhearing the beginning of the whole conversation, sat on pins and needles while he attended to Neko. Keeping him quiet.

There was a minute of intense silence from Lord Tiberius. Who was still frozen in place. Half slumped over reaching into his desk, Tiberius shallow breath echoed over the monitors before he winced a smirk.

“I apologize but I do not think I heard you correctly Dr. McKay….” Tiberius mumbled as he proceeded to take out a wine glass and a large bottle of what appeared to be some kind of fermented drink out of his desk drawer. “Who did you make angry again?”

John huffed as there was no way to mince his words anymore. “It’s your birth brother, Lord Aaron….he had some of his ‘treasures’ escape from his person and they coincidentally ended up here in our possession. So now Aaron’s Home Hub is making its way over to Atlantis…” John stated as Tiberius listened extremely carefully to what Sheppard was saying.

“Now we don’t know what he wants from us, or if he even knows we have his slaves but we would really appreciate it, if you could help us out. Maybe by getting your brother off of our backs..if you can. Or offer us some of your prized protection. That would be great!”

Tiberius still stared off. Unblinking. Taking his drink into his hand he shakily poured himself a large glass. John watched as he took a gulp before refilling more to the brim. “You…are sure…that the slaves you mentioned are from Aaron directly? Not from another one of my family members?”

Rodney rolled his eyes. “Okay, what does that matter if it’s from your family or not?! We are in some….” Rodney hushed himself up. Lord Tiberius’s icy gaze fell on him instantly as he was speaking. His look was unnerving. “Well we…. have a few…. of them…”

John bit his upper lip again as he elbowed Rodney’s shoulder. “What Rodney is trying to say, is that we have two from Lord Abstract…and only one from Aaron.”

Tiberius gave another long drawn out sigh. That of discomfort. The Jasper king did not have to think very long for him to know the dire ramifications of this situation. “Then that means Nathaniel is with him then…” He whispered softly to himself. John had to lean in on his own to even hear him.

“What do you mean, he’s with him?” Rodney dared to clarify.

Tiberius set his now half full glass downward sharply. His own chest pounded with the endless possibilities of what consequences could be coming their way.

“Meaning that if you have Abstract’s and Aaron’s slave, then my birth brother would have collected Abstract …to have him travel with him to your city…and if that’s the case, I am growing worried from my brother’s safety…Colonel. Lord Aaron is not exactly kind to Nathaniel…let alone any of us in the family for that matter.” Tiberius informed them. Obviously fearful in his own regards, Tiberius’s breath hitched as he tried to take in a gasp of air. “Your best option of action would be to return his property. Without a fuss and pray he is merciful.”

John shook his head. “That’s not what we want to do…I personally know some of these Wraith, and frankly I made a promise to them that I would never return them back to their Master. And I plan to keep this promise!”

Garrett’s blue eyes turned to a deep colored green. He too was making Lord Aruban aware of what was taking place. Neko hummed in mid rock, when he suddenly tried to pause the music player.

Also overhearing Tiberius’s familiar voice. He too grew cautious but curious. The Wraith once had good standings with the Lordship. So Neko had an ever growing urge to say ‘hello’. This bothered Garrett, who quickly pressed play on another song for him. Turning up its volume. Successfully drowning out the conversation promptly.

Richard watched on as Chuck walked over to his side. Tapping his superiors shoulder, he whispered in Richard’s ear. Chuck tried be make himself as discreet as possible. But Tiberius took notice of him too. “Sir, the Wraith Hive is also trying hailing us. What do you want me to do?”

John glanced over his shoulder and Chuck too told him the same information. Rodney looked up as John nodded his head.

Tiberius relaxed his arms once again on the table as he continued to drink. John meekly smiled at him. Before he rubbed his hands together.

“We are going to have to put you on hold for a minute Lord Tiberius. We got another transmission coming through, but would you be willing to speak to the Wraith Commander of the Wraith Alliance….his name is Todd, if you recall him. He was the Wraith that was with us when you team met my other teammates in the hanger bay.”

Tiberius gave a reluctant nod. That John took as an ‘ok’. Quickly pausing their chat, the screen turned black and allowed for another screen to frizzle to life. John slicked his hair back before they brought up Todd’s transmission.

Todd appeared on the screen next to the monitor that they were using for Tiberius. Todd smiled the best he could, but the Wraith still looked frazzled from the other day. But John tilted his head as he made quick work of explaining the situation to both Todd and Kenny.

It only took a minute for Todd to agree to speak, respectfully of course, to Lord Tiberius as Chuck intertwined the transmissions together. Allowing for a three way call to be made. Todd stood up tall with Kenny, ever observant behind him.

Tiberius too had brought two other individuals into his presence. The young warrior that had the classic Wraith like skin coloration and slitted green eyes. With the pearly white hair that was pulled behind his head in a ponytail. John had to guess it was either a slave, or possibly another general Tiberius was working with. And the other was his Jasper general Elliot White. John could tell it was him from the pure white attire he wore. But John cracked his knuckles. The more people just added to the growing tension in the air. Which he did not favor.

Todd hissed as he began to speak. “Lord Tiberius of the Grovian Empire, do you recognize me?” He politely asked.

Tiberius nodded. “Yes I do….I believe you are called Todd. By the Colonel’s choosing…what is the purpose of having your Wraith in this discussion Colonel?”

John gulped. ‘Already off to a good start…’ He thought to himself before he started again.

“He’s been working closely with us to rehabilitate the Wraith that your family has manage to displace… I figured I’d give him a chance to talk with you. About what’s going on. You know, get his input…stuff like that.”

Tiberius ran his tongue over his teeth. He seemed hesitant but over all agreed to the communication.

“Very well. Colonel Sheppard…now as I have already suggested, to just return the property over to Lord Aaron when he arrives and there shouldn’t be much of a hassle…my brother can be understanding at times, and I’m sure this one incident he will let slide.”

Todd growled loudly at his only suggestion. “We are not returning them to their death!” Todd ordered with a snarl. “These men may be damaged but they still can serve a purpose in life! And not by the hands of your Empire. But with there own kind.“

John nodded. “Yeah handing them back over is not an option as of right now. What else can you offer?”

Tiberius leaned back in his chair. “There is nothing I can do…” He said with a shake of his head. “I can not get involved randomly in my brother’s affairs. Especially when we don’t keep consistent contact with each other.”

Rodney stammered in his emotions. “Can’t you just send him a transmission and ask what he’s planning to do? After all he is YOUR family?!”

Kenny stood ever watchful with his hand plastered behind his back. He gave a head tilt as Todd glanced over slightly in his direction.

“There must be something you can do, that doesn’t require you to contact your brother?” Kenny softly spoke. His voice expertly controlled.

The smaller figure behind Tiberius gave a look of disapproval. With his long shoulder length hair swaying as he shook his head. The individual took to leaning into his King’s pointed ear to whisper something.

Todd hissed at this action. After what he had witnessed from his fellow fallen Wraith. Another one of his kind serving such a pure source of evil angered him greatly.

“Is that another one of your slaves Lord Tiberius?” He asked to the individual quickly standing back up at attention. “How badly have you managed to brainwash this one?”

John could feel the heat of the tension yet again filling the atmosphere. However he too was curious. The individual glanced up from his King side before he raised his brow ridge. “Excuse me Wraith? What did you say!?”

Lord Tiberius and Elliot growled deeply in his chest as an angry animalistic look took their faces over.

“This is no slave Wraith Commander! No, this young man is my nephew on Abstract’s side of the family. He is also a Wraith- Grovian hybrid. One, that I know your people would denounce. If they were to find out that he’s a mixture of both Human and Wraith as he doesn’t share a pure bloodline that you do….” Tiberius taunted as he pulled the young warrior closer to his frame. “Princeton can you say hello to the Commander to remove all doubt from his mind that you are being held captive by me!”

Princeton scoffed as he removed his spiked face mask from his lower face. John raised his own eyebrows. Princeton had a very handsome face and he was younger than Neko for sure. The young Wraith hybrid was the spitting image of Lord Abstract. John could see the striking similarities. He even had the same pointed teeth structure, much like Abstract however he did have the sensory pits. When Abstract did not.

Taking a delayed breath in Princeton sneered his upper lip.

“Pleasure to make your acquaintance Wraith Commander. I am not being held captive…I’m just shadowing my Uncle so that I can get the proper education for my own Kingship… my Lord has asked me here so I can give my own advice. So please continue…” Princeton finished with replacing his mask on about his face.

Todd hissed as he settled himself down. Although, there was one other thing that bothered him. Something that he could not ignore.

“Lord Tiberius do you believe it is proper to keep my people as your pets?” Todd asked to John’s hand being held up.

“Hold on a minute Todd! Just take it easy…” John tried to de-escalate the situation. Todd ignored John’s attempts at keeping the peace. His snarling continued.

“You and your family have single handedly twisted the minds of good capable blades…and turned them into fearful cowards! Now, I know my fellow Wraith’s would not stand for such an act of cold hearted treachery but I am really wanting to know is do you support what your family is doing?!”

Richard gulped. Neko too could not help but to freeze. His mouth opened wide as he pulled out his Sloth from his bag.

Rodney looked over for a second in Neko’s direction, that’s when Lord Tiberius growled back to Todd and his Second.

“I do not condone what my brothers and my father are doing on a daily. However you must see it from a cultural view…we carry ourselves to different standards then the rest of the galaxy….and Wraiths are…durable creatures…so a few missing from one Hive does nothing to upset your population…this is how my family thinks of this. I do not like what is happening. After all my nephew is half Wraith…but I have no choice in the matter either.”

Kenny clenched his hands together. “But why do you not attempt to put a stop to it?! The ones called Steve and Peter have suffered greatly! Enough with all these excuses!”

Tiberius smirked wickedly. It was the second time John had seen him being so cruel. “You have all the power to end such suffering for the Wraith of your galaxy but yet you sit back, idly…this is unacceptable…” Kenny finished in a hiss. Purring his words together, the Second was also offended by what was taking place.

“I don’t know who those Wraith are…” Tiberius said with a snicker. “So I can not give you my opinion about them..”

Rodney at that moment bubbled up with an intense anger. His face became red hot in appearance and to the touch. John looked over as Rodney very rarely got this way. Only when he was under extreme pressure. Richard too was taken back as Dr. McKay stood up from his chair.

“Just because you don’t know them personally doesn’t mean they were affected! Mentally or physically!!” Rodney yelled out taking great offense to Tiberius’s response.

Woolsey stepped forward to try to calm his disgruntled scientist down. “Dr. McKay?! Control yourself right now!” He bellowed to Rodney shrugging him off.

“No Richard I’m not going to let this slide anymore! Lord Tiberius a Wraith named Neko has had his mind completely broken by your brothers!! He needs help constantly! And on top of that, he very rarely knows what’s going on anymore…now do you know that this goes on? Because you shouldn’t be making light of his treatment! He deserves respect! And I won’t sit here anymore and let you laugh at him and all the rest of the people that your family is torturing!!”

Tiberius still sat proudly as his eyes shown a great deal of contempt. He took a deep breath in to keep his composure.

“That unfortunately does happen…Doctor McKay…even if I condemn such conduct it won’t stop the members of my family from doing so….it’s a shame that has happened to a fully once capable Wraith, but sadly it won’t be the last time this will happen..”

John stood his ground. “Even if you met him before. Would that change your mind at all?”

Tiberius raised his own brow. “I’m sorry Colonel but I don’t recall my brothers keeps…I would have to see the Wraith called Neko in order to know of whom you are referring too…”

Garrett could already see where this conversation was taking the humans. Luckily for him Aruban had just entered the room quietly. Overhearing all that was said. He crossed his arms as he shook his head to Rodney.

Suddenly a soft meek voice chimed up from his table. Neko himself had slipped one of the earbuds out from his ear. He rocked none stop as his chair scuttled across the floor. He held onto his comfort item with a rough gripped as his jaw trembled.

“Lord….Tiberius….” He whispered softly. To Tiberius cocking his head. It seemed like he recognized the voice but could not place it.

Rodney ‘shh’ Neko as he pushed his chair further back however it was too late. Todd and Kenny both stiffened up as they too heard Neko’s soft voice over the chaos of the channel.

Tiberius grit his teeth tightly together. This little conversation was getting old and on his last nerves fast.

The Jasper Lord leaned into his camera so that everyone could see him fully. He looked like a giant in comparison.

“Mr. Woolsey, if you wish me to help you and your city I would suggest that you and your team be completely transparent with me! I don’t have much of an attention span at the moment and I feel this discussion is growing sour…so who the hell was that?” Tiberius asked while he laced his clawed fingers together.

John sighed profoundly exhausted. This was it! It was all of nothing. John took a step forward with his arms in the loops of his belt. He nodded to Garrett and Aruban who stood up with Neko.

“That was Neko…he’s here with us right now and we are not completely alone…” John said as Aruban took center stage.

Tiberius’s eyes grew wide as his mouth hung open. Even Princeton covered his already masked mouth. This was an interesting shock.

Aruban bowed his head to Lord Tiberius. Respectfully. Much like they were old school friends. “Lord Tiberius….it’s a pleasure to see you again.” He said softly.

Princeton looked wide eyed at the back of his Uncle’s head. Tiberius was in the process of scraping his nails off of the table.

“Lord Aruban…I can not say I am surprised…when the Colonel mentioned rehabilitation, your name did come across my mind!”

Aruban scoffed. “I bet it did…” the Jasper said with a smile. “Now you know what the Lantean’s are truly facing…”

Tiberius twitched his eye. “Yeah, I got the point…So you still wish my help Colonel Sheppard? Why?! You seem to have all of your bases covered…you don’t need me or my services currently…”

John’s heart dropped. “No we do!! We need all the help we can get! Tiberius please listen to me! I know your people and the Coriander Alliance tried at one point to form a joining, I’m not asking for that right now…all I am asking is for you work with us to get your brother off of our backs! That’s it!! Remember you owe me and I owe you for saving our asses in that training vessel! Just repay us in this way!! Then you both of you can act like none of this ever happened….let it be a one time trial!”

Tiberius loudly roared his infamous lion like roar as he suddenly took to slamming his fist down into his table. He was livid. Neko took to covering up his ears and gave a whimper as he cowered into Rodney’s chest. John stood still in shook. Even Elliot and Princeton flinched back at there Lords sudden tirade.

“Oh shit…” Rodney muttered underneath his breath.

Tiberius growled as he pulled his chair in closer to the desk. Getting everyone’s undivided attention was a success. Even though it was more of an outburst. If anything.

“There is nothing I can actively do Colonel Sheppard!! My hands are tied! I can not just contact Aaron out of the blue…and ask him what he is doing? Aaron will become extremely paranoid and come for my hide!! The best thing that I can offer is protection in this circumstance but you and your Wraith have to fall underneath all of my rules and terms! Which I’m sure won’t be a pleasant experience for you!”

Rodney nodded his head. “Shep, let do that then! What other choice do we have…it’s either handle this on our own and get killed in the process..or submit to his terms…”

“But there is yet another hurdle we would have to consider…” Princeton spoke up. “My Uncle has never been to your city…and for a joining to take place, he needs to make an appearance…for documentation…”

“And I am unable to do so at the moment…” Tiberius said with a sneer to Aruban.

“Then what about your nephew there? Isn’t he trying to become a King? So in theory it would make sense… he could say he already met with us?” Rodney said already quickly forming a plan together. However Tiberius shook his head.

“Princeton is not ready for such an undertaking…he just started shadowing the members of our family…this would put him in a great disadvantage…and not to mention danger. When Aaron comes to see him. Which he will…”

Princeton shrugged his shoulders. “I will be glad to offer some assistance with this…if the city of Atlantis and the Coriander Alliance comes under the watchful eye of the Grovian Empire. It would be a benefit to us Lordship as we can continue to travel about this galaxy unhindered…”

Todd hissed as his eyes darted sideways. Kenny too gulped uncontrollably.

“It’s either this Colonel Sheppard..or you can deal with the Coriander’s only and risk a catastrophic outcome…there is no in between. I am sorry to inform you…” Princeton added as he glanced over to Tiberius. “And as far as a truce is concerned… we tried that before…our Lordship wasn’t to thrilled about it.”

Aruban stared at Mr. Woolsey directly.

“We already have a deal with Lord Aruban when it comes to the Wraith’s rehabilitation program…we all have given them three ZPMs for there part and in return for the schematics to the feeding machine…” Richard duly said to John shrugging again.

“We can have more than one deal…with whoever we want to…so what do we all say? If you need a ZPM or two…this could be a paid partnership…” John held his breath as Aruban tightened his fist back up.

Tiberius sighed. He looked at Aruban’s stern face and gave a little smirk. A good sign as John took it.

Tiberius cracked his neck, however the Jasper did have a change of heart, as Neko slowly peeked in from the side of the room. The Wraith was pulled back rather quickly by Garrett. But it was enough for Tiberius to recognize and remember him. “I take it that is the Wraith you all keep referring to?” He asked to Rodney nodding.

“Yes, yes it is…”

Tiberius lowered his gaze as he took to wiping his mouth off. “That is sad indeed as number two was a bright mind….” He said with a soft demeanor.

John glanced over eagerly as Tiberius grunted. “I will need time to consider this. I’m sure all of your parties need time too…please allow me to get back to you with my own thoughts and concerns…”

John nodded his head. “Ok good, no problem but can I trust you won’t betray us and call Lord Aaron anyway?”

Tiberius chuckled as he hung his head down. “No, I don’t think I will be doing that…as the last time I talked with him in person, he tried to remove me from my Kingdom and Hub…as much fun as that was…I also value my life way more then to try to get into his good graces…we will be in touch..with the next cycle or so.”

Richard Woolsey put his hands together and motioned to Tiberius one last time. “Thank you so much Lordship for understanding and considering this! It means a lot!”

Aruban too have a nod. “I agree…it’s a step in the right direction for everyone…don’t you think so?”

Tiberius scoffed but it was in amusement. “Whatever you need to think Coriander to give you some form of peace at night…my decision however, still needs to be made…” He said with an eye roll.

Before the transmission ended, Lord Tiberius gave a loud whistle grabbing at Neko’s attention. Neko snapped mindlessly into standing in a certain stance. Dropping his favorite plushie, his arms rested behind his back with his eyes cast upwards. The movement was very much memorized. With John and most of all Rodney frankly disturbed by his extensive training.

Lord Tiberius shallowly sighed. “Number two….” He said without hesitation. “Be good and take care of yourself… I don’t know who or what was used to clear your mind but I am…saddened this has happened to you. I hope your memory will also return to you some day. Even though it’s…doubtful.”

Neko bowed his head as Rodney redirected him back to his chair. Bending down he help the Wraith pick up his dropped plushie off of the ground. Neko was reluctant to move at all. Not until Tiberius have a wave of his hand.

“Colonel Sheppard…we will be in touch…” Tiberius said as his screen suddenly went black.

Todd hissed as he glanced to John. “I hope you know what you are doing Sheppard…I know not of the Jasper’s terms of protection but something does not feel right…”

John nodded with a sneer of his own. “Yeah tell me about it…but we don’t exactly have a choice right now…so Commander I recommend you take his offer into consideration too. Maybe form your own guidelines…to cover you ass.”

Todd smiled with a chuckle. “Oh yes John Sheppard…I plan on it! Please let us know when the Lordship gives you his answer…” Todd ended his transmission with a single graceful bow of head. John did not do the same.

Richard shook his head as he clapped his hands. “Ok I’m going to try to pitch this to the President and see if he will agree….this should be ‘fun’….”

John slighted. “Oh yeah, boatloads!”

Lord Aruban and Garrett too existed the room leaving Neko under Rodney’s watchful eye temporarily. There wasn’t much that needed to be discussed any further. It was now a waiting game.

John shrugged his shoulders as Rodney too shot him a very scared look. A fearful dread bubbled and brewed in John’s stomach yet again. The stress of the situation was slowly getting to him. With nothing else to do, the group had no choice but to continue on with their day. And wait for Lord Tiberius and Todd to make their final judgments. Which was a whole other torture in its self.

Chapter Text

Chapter 16- A Greater Understanding

The time slowly ticked away, painfully. Agonizingly. Dauntingly slow. While the control room was a scene of boredom. Nothing interesting was coming through the gate and Richard Woolsey had even returned to his office. Yet another sign that John wouldn’t have much to do in between the time waiting for Lord Tiberius to respond back with his awaited decision, pertaining to a possible alliance and the possibility of a protection settlement for Atlantis, itself.

Richard Woolsey as well as Todd also had to gather their own terms and conditions that they wanted fallowed. In order for any joining to work out. To where John and his team wouldn’t run the risk of getting betrayed. Which was a decision that could not be made up within a day. In John’s mind, that was also unlikely.

John was sure of it. He too was perplexed if it was even worth it. To aligning themselves with the Grovian Empire. As they were extremely tyrannical in nature. John also didn’t enjoy the experience of seeing Lord Abstract’s slaves being tormented. First hand. Along with the poor state of living that all of them seemed to share.

Instead of waiting on his hands with nothing to do, John decided to suddenly take to his shift at Section C. To check on Steve, Neko, and Peter. It was a long stretch of time, when John couldn’t take up his duties so frequently. He was not able to get to spending his time with his charges as he was busy otherwise. So John was somewhat excited to just sit back, watch some tv, and relax.

The long walk over to the Section was a peaceful. It was quiet. There was no human military men, or jumpers to be seen. It was just John, himself, and the crashing of the waves against Atlantis’s steel. The moment was blissful a welcome to say the least.

John made it to the entrance way, where he could already hear movements being made from inside of the chamber. Entering into the doorway slowly, the threshold whooshing a gust of cold air that hit his face. John smiled brightly. He then took a once over looking at all who was inside.

Teyla, Major Lorne, as well as Ronon were already present. They had been there for several hours beforehand. Sitting down and keeping themselves occupied. John noted how stiff Ronon was. Ronon had not yet apologized to Peter for his actions within the holding cell when they first met. However, after a quick talk with Garrett and Aruban, both seemed to forgive his mistakes. And Ronon reluctantly ended up apologizing to them specifically. For his rudeness in the scuffle. Peter however, seemed to forgive the large Satedan. Although he was still cautious in his presence.

John looked over to the couch in the center of the room. To find Evan and Ronon indeed, where sitting with Peter on the sofa. They were watching yet another animal documentary on the big screen tv. This time it was about tiger mothers and there cubs.

John nodded his head as Ronon and Evan both looked back at him with a small smile of their own. It had been the fourth time Peter had watched the same animal documentary. It was his favorited play list. However, Ronon and the Major were clearly uninterested in seeing the show again. While Peter stared off rocking slightly. His full focus was on the screen. With his hands folded neatly pressed in his lap, John didn’t want to disturb him too much. The Wraith never really preferred to leave from his spot.

Shaking his head at Peter in disapproval John gave a huff. The Wraith still was dressed in his bright red uniform from Lord Aaron. He just would not take it off or change into any new clothing. Passing up on the clothing that Todd had given them specifically and even denying the human clothing that was offered. He very often refused most hundred percent of the time. With an argument that would shortly follow after. Garrett had told John if he wondered if it was worth the hassle of trying to take his uniform away. As it caused so much anxiety for him. But John was determined. That god awful uniform needed to come off once and for all.

John saw Garrett taking a stare at the back of Peter’s head. He was thinking the same thing. Discussing earlier that they would be collecting the vile red latex garment at his next bath, John was expecting a struggle. Garrett too, knew it was going to be a challenge. So Garrett was already putting up a safety plan into motion. His neon purple eyes flashed away. Repeatedly changing in a rainbow pattern as he worked.

Taking another scan of the room, John saw Rodney’s favorite Wraith. Happy and most of all healthy still. Neko sat in his small reading nook, crisscross legged, listening to music. Also not taking the time to look up, he giggled at the hand held screen. But he was not alone.

Lord Lestat’s son, Justice was also siting laughing with him. The pair had become closer as friends over the few days they were introduced by Garrett. They spent a good portion of their day together. Often both loved to just watch children’s shows from the Coriander home world and play games. They would space out, rock, and relax themselves into a stupor. The whole thing made John smile once again.

John sent Rodney a quick text. Just to let him know Neko was good and having fun. However, there was one Wraith that John could not see right away. John then raised his eyebrow. Retaking another scan of the room. ‘Where is Steve?’ John thought to himself. Standing in the doorway as still as a statue until Garrett grinned at him. The Jasper motioned over to the bathroom. Where John could see the shadow of someone busy at work inside.

John snuck his way over and peaked inside. Steve soon became visible. Standing at the blue sink, with a large bowl of water in front of him. The tall Wraith was busy collecting his multiple bathing supplies and setting them on the counter.

Steve still could not stand bathing in the bath tub fully. The hot water and confined space only added to his constant fear of scolding. It would often send him straight into an episode. So Garrett, being the every resourceful Jasper with the best solutions, insisted on a system to where Steve would use washcloth, with soap. To give himself what the humans would call, a ‘military bath’. For three days before John, himself, would come and help him bath fully. It was John’s and Steve’s little IEP to do this until Steve was able to submerge himself into the water without panicking. Or until he could bath without assistance.

John also noted that Steve’s blisters were healing nicely. The creme that doctor Keller had given him, was working like a charm. With the blisters not risen or puffy in appearance. The were shriveled and close to the Wraith’s slender frame. John flashed a smile as he made his way into the door.

Meeting Steve’s delicate green slit eyes while he leaned up against the wall, Steve gave a hiss as he looked up from the mirror in Sheppard’s direction.

“Hey Steve.” John said with a bow of his head. “How are you doing? Are you almost ready for a bath yet?”

John’s joking startled Steve as he gasped lightly under his breath. Taking an orange bottle from underneath the sink, he shakily placed it on the counter.

“You are…always funny… Colonel….Sheppard” Steve huffed in sarcasm softly. It was a game both him and John played. “Not as of yet. I hope…you will permit me another day. To get myself prepared…”

John shrugged his shoulders as he approached Steve’s side. “Yeah I will. But I can see your hair is getting greasy again. That’s why you need to wash your hair in the tub and not the sink. You need full access to the water and shampoo.”

Steve took the soft white wash cloth and dipped it into the water. He took time to glance himself over but he did give John the tiniest smirk.

“Yes I understand…” Steve added as he held up a white plastic bottle that Todd had brought for them to use. John smirked. It was the Wraith’s version of dry shampoo.

Steve sprinkled the white powdered all about throughout his growing short white hair. In a thick coating. The powder blending in seamlessly with his hair coloration and smelt heavily of moss. Before he waited and then vigorously rubbed it into his scalp with his hands.

John crossed his arms at his chest observing the Wraith. Taking in every hygienic practice he could. After spending so much time with Todd, it dawned on him that he had barley seen Todd take care of his hair or bath. Wraith did it communally. Together as a social group. But it was usually never seen by humans. John blinked quickly. He secretly hoped that Steve didn’t mind him watching. But even if he did, John was positive, that Steve wouldn’t speak up about his disapproval.

Steve continued to run his long slender fingers through his hair. Although he abruptly stopped. His jaw trembled. Using his hand to fist his own hair, he checked the length by tugging on it. John bit his lip as he noticed Steve discomfort. Before Steve himself, flashed the look of disappointment. Returning his attention back onto the towel inside of the bowl.

John tilted his head. “What’s wrong? I think you look good with short hair…but I’m not gonna lie, I think I prefer you with longer hair. It seems more..Wraithy.”

Steve glanced up and away from John’s gaze. “It is too long for me…I need to cut it short again. So…that…’hm’…” Steve silenced himself. John raised a look of concern all his own.

“So that what Steve?” John pressed. Waiting until the wary Wraith looked at his chest. “Come on now…you need to tell me what’s wrong instead of keeping things to yourself all the time. I know it’s a Wraith thing to keep your emotions hush and all that… but that’s how what humans call ‘anxiety’ grows.”

Steve licked his lips. Just like in Lord Abstract’s ship, any form of complaint would end up with a painful outcome. His thoughts were safe and sacred to himself. No Grovian could read them. Unless they had the ability too.

Steve took in an exasperated breath. Before he cracked his knuckles. His stomach was turning ever so slightly.

“So that…no one can grab me by my hair….to pull my head back…” Steve finally admitted. His eyes forming into sadness. His voice wobbling. “That is degrading….to me…”

A sinking feeling filled Johns heart. Did Steve purposely cut his own once long flowy hair. So that no one could harm him with it? Was it yet another sign of PTSD?

John took his fingertips and grazed the top of Steve’s head. Flinging the rest of his dry shampoo off. Steve allowed him to do so. But he froze in place. John took him by surprise.

John sighed as he took to leaning up against the bathrooms wall again giving Steve more space.

“Steve, I never really asked you this, but did you cut your own hair or did Lord Abstract do it?” John hesitated to ask but did so anyway. “I mean I know you really seemed to take pride in your hair….”

Quivering his bottom lip, Steve gulped. Recalling the series of events so vividly, he nodded his head.

“I did it myself…” Steve whispered as he rested his hand in the warm bowl of water. “When you left the Home Hub, Lord Abstract beat me severally for causing what called a ‘scene’. I was apparently shrilling all the time. It left my neck in a lot of pain, because he threw me up and down by my hair. So when I was healing in the medical wing…I got a hold of a pair of scissors…and I cut it off. So that no…one could ever ripped my head back…like they would.” Steve openly admitted once again. To John’s mouth hanging open in disbelief.

“How did Abstract take it?” John asked. Steve fletched his head. “I’m guessing he didn’t like that..”

“He beat me again…and dragged me to his…red room.”

John grit his teeth. Lord Abstract was truly a monster behind closed doors. He couldn’t even imagine the torture that was inflicted upon Steve.

John’s voiced warbled. “I’m sorry you had to go through that…and make that difficult decision…”

Steve chuckled to himself but no smile or smirk reached up to the corners of his eyes. No, instead Steve’s look was that of trauma. John could feel the pain behind his gaze.

“It was all my fault…” Steve joked with a sly seriousness. “I knew Lord Abstract would be furious with me and I still did it anyway. So the punishment was…justified…I had broken his personal rule for me.”

Shaking his head gently, John gave Steve a light pat on his shoulder. Before leaving his hand to rest still on his body. “But you still didn’t deserve the red room…” John whispered back to Steve swallowing hard. “Ok, well don’t worry…I can help you with your hair. I have an electric razor up in my quarters. I can bring it down for you to use on the next visit.”

Steve nodded his head as he pulled away from John’s hand.

“That…would be…nice if you could Colonel Sheppard. I thank you…for being so generous….” Steve said as he glanced around John to look over at Neko.

A hissed could be heard. Subtle and meek. Neko, looked up from his tablet. As Steve made eye contact with him and motioned with his hand to come over. Neko obliged. With tapping Justice on the shoulder and telling him, that “he would be right back.”

Steve smirked some as Neko bounced over next to John in the doorframe. Taking his time too look into the washroom, Neko gave Steve the best eye contact that he could with a warm toothy smile.

“Yes…number one?” Neko said as suddenly Steve wrung out the wet wash cloth. Leaving Neko backing away. “All clean…no tub….”

Steve growled with a sneer. “No, you will come over and sit on the counter. We will wash together using this bowl.” Steve said as he grabbed Neko like a small child and lifted him up. Sitting him on top of the sink counter rather abruptly. He stood somewhat in front of his companion so that Neko couldn’t jump down or run away out of the bathroom.

John giggled. It was as if Steve was a brother. Taking care of his younger sibling. It was a different sight, then when he had first encountered him.

“Now pick which soap you wish to smell like. Your choices are…lavender, or citrus…”

Neko cocked his head before he chuckled. “Citrus…like yellow…”

Steve nodded as he picked up the orange bottle and proceeded to lather up the wash cloth with its contents. “That…or like a ‘tangerine’ fruit. Like how Doctor McKay eats with his morning cup of coffee…remember?”

Neko quickly removed his shirt and placed it in his lap. “Yes….the orange one…”

“Indeed.” Steve bantered about. “Now let’s get your face…then We will lift your arms up!”

John held Neko still, by slicking and holding his hair back. Far enough so that Steve could get the soap on his face. Neko held his breath and closed his eyes. He grunted slightly. While the wet wash cloth made contact with his bare skin.

Steve made his work quick. Using another wet towel the remove the soap so that it would not burn his fellow Wraith’s eyes. Then he rubbed the cloth vigorously behind Neko’s ears. Neko leaned more into Steve’s hand. The scratches behind his ears felt good and left Neko almost purring. Much like his name, the Wraith sounded like a cat.

Once that was finished, John and Steve both hiked Neko’s arms up high above his head. Neko slightly giggled. Blushing a darker shade of green in his cheeks. He shied away from Steve’s hand.

“Sensitive….” Neko spoke while he pat his chest with a flicker of his eyes. Steve nodded in response. He soon gave a grunt.

“Yes, I recall number two….I will not tickle you like last time I will be careful…” He said as he took to scrubbing Neko down. “Keep still….hopefully this will be enough to keep you out of the tub for another day or so…”

Neko’s nodded and looking at John let out a sigh. The Wraith looked over the Colonel’s hair. Examining it throughly. He wondered how John’s hair was so neat for being short. John smiled awkwardly as it made him feel a little subconscious. But Neko’s eye just continued to wonder about the room. Until Steve was finished.

After Neko’s was officially scrubbed down on the top half of his body, Steve took great care in dousing his hair with the same dry shampoo he had used before. Neko once again held his breath as he shuttered. Steve’s was tussling his hair from side to side. The powder flung about wildly and hung in the air. John was surprised. For it being a fine powder, it sure did like to stick to anything it touched!

Neko coughed. John shook his head as he too could smell the dry shampoo. The fine mist of particles was overwhelming in the small bathroom. So John waved his hands to shoo it way.

Steve glanced over as he pulled the make shift white curtain over the doorway. It was the only form of privacy that was given to them besides the bedroom room door. John stepped back as Neko jumped up from the counter and proceeded to remove his black leather pants from his body.

John looked away. “Whoow there , should I step out?” He asked to Steve raising his brow ridge.

Steve and Neko shook their heads. “No…you can stay…we are used to company.” Steve said with Neko shortly nodding.

Neko suddenly took to leaning up against the wall of the washroom, where John once stood. Steve lathered up the cloth again before taking to washing Neko’s bottom half. However, that’s when Neko made a noise that John had never heard before. Neko purred with a series of sudden shallow gasps.

John and Steve shared a passing glance to each other. John wasn’t too sure of what was going on but Steve knew all to well what was happening. With the stimulation becoming too much for the small Wraith to handle. Neko was becoming aroused by his touch. It was something all of the slaves on a Home Hub where trained to do.

John continued to watch in a stunned silence as Neko unfurled himself fully. Without a second thought.

Steve paused. A blank expression over took his face. Dissociation. All the while he proceeded to clean Neko down. Neko however, purred again and whispered a soft “help me..” over to Steve. Before he turned around to stare at him directly in his eyes.

John tried his best not to look down at Neko’s fully presented ‘manhood’. The whole situation was uncomfortable to witness and it was out of the Colonel’s training yet again.

Steve although, was not phased. He looked over to John. With the same empty eyes that John had once seen from Steve sent him straight into worrying.

“Neko…hey I don’t think that Steve is allowed to help you with that….we could give you so privacy…if you need to take care of that.” Steve shook his head.

“Actually Colonel Sheppard, he can not..” Steve said.

Lathering his left hand with an oily substance. From the same set of bottles that Todd had provided. Steve gulped in his throat.

“We are not allowed to…relieve ourselves…the Lordships will get angry with us and we are trained to feel intimidated pain when we attempt to…however, we can help each other. Only if the arousal is strong enough…but if you need to, perhaps you can step outside. I see you are uncomfortable with this…”

John cocked his head. “Or you could watch….it is up to you…” Steve offered.

John took to noticing his sudden urge to observe such a spectacle. However, he wasn’t sure if Todd would appreciate him doing so. It wasn’t like was going to help out or anything of that nature. But given Neko’s current state of mind, John felt it wasn’t the right thing to do. He opted for giving the two men some privacy.

John said nothing and took his exit outside of the washroom. But not before seeing Steve beginning to take Neko’s erected Wraith-hood into his hands. John’s eyes grew wide.

‘Yeah…no!’ He thought to himself. “That’s not gonna happen..’ A large shiver traveled up his spine.

John continued to blushed, red in the face as he stood in the living room. Teyla looked over. She could sense something was going on. John was too overwhelmed. But she dared not to ask what that was.

Clearing his throat with a grunt, John joined her by sitting next to her on the couch. Peter, whom was unmovable at this point, looked over to the curtain. He quickly turned the volume up on the tv.

Teyla smiled softly with a tap to John’s knee. “Colonel Sheppard are you okay?” She ask. “You seem bothered?”

John just nodded at her. “Oh yeah, I’m fine…” He said. Keeping his eyes plastered into the screen, he hyper focused on the mother tiger feeding her cubs in its den. “Its just another day….sadly.”

Teyla nodded. “Yes….Colonel…”

It was no time at all before the curtain to the washroom flung open with a clink of the metal rings. Neko giggled and bounced about happily. While Steve could be seen rewashing his hands. Neko ran across the room back over to his nook. Justice glanced up and flashed his own smile as he handed Neko his pair of earbuds.

‘Like nothing happened at all…’ John continued to think. ‘This is far from normal…behavior…’

Ronon suddenly gave his own disgruntled yawn. He was completely over watching the same show over and over again. “Well that was a fun program…again…” he said as the credits rolled. Signifying that the animal documentary was over. “About time….HEY Steve…are you almost done in there? It’s almost Peter’s turn to take a shower…”

Peter gulped as he turned subtly to look at Ronon. Steve shook his head. “I am not…lordship…I just got number two clean. Now I will focus on myself…if you would like…I will be quick…”

Ronon rolled his eyes in a deep heavy sigh. “Yeah. Sure thing!”

Garrett huffed from his chair in amusement. Ronon was still a prickly cactus at times. However unlike before, Garrett grew to understand that, that was just the way the human was. At least Ronon was trying to be polite. The Jasper smiled as me made his way over to the group.

John gave a head tilt to Garrett. He knew that he would be prompting Peter about his clothing. Which John knew, was going to be a struggle. ‘This is going to suck royally..’ He thought as he watched on.

Peter stopped his rocking as Garrett was standing right next to him. Garrett was extremely tall in comparison to his statue.

Garrett knelt down on his right knee. Keeping his voice firm and precise, his wording was extremely clear. “Peter, before you shower, we all have a new rule for you to follow. The new rule is that your clothing needs to be placed into the laundry basket from now on. You are no longer going to be able to shower with your clothes on…You can’t get fully clean that way my friend..alright?”

Peter sat up stiff and abrasive. The Wraith breathing hitched into hyperventilating. The very thought of losing his uniform sent him into a panic.

“No please…master. I need my clothes….”He said nearly clasping at Garrett’s arm before he stopped himself. “I can clean my own clothes and let them dry over the tub…then I can put them back on…it won’t be a hassle…”

Garrett kept smiling but he declined Peter’s suggestion. “I understand that, but that’s not the deal Peter…you will have them back after they have been properly laundered. As of right now…starting today, after your shower, you will need to get dressed in either the High Commander’s uniform or our own. There is no other choices as of now…”

Evan, John, Ronon, and Teyla could see the intensity of Peter’s panic. The Wraith’s eyes darted wildly and his hands began to shake. Peter grit his teeth together so tightly, it made a grinding noise that everyone could hear. “Please…don’t do this…”

Major Lorne felt pity for Peter in that moment. After talking with Peter all about his pass traumatic experiences with Lord Aaron, he knew that Peter’s fears were justified. However, he also understood that they were not needed. Especially with them in Atlantis.

Evan sat more up in his seat. He took to gently rubbing Peter’s lower back. In an attempt to calm him down. Although Peter jolted away from his touch.

“Peter you’ll be ok. I will make sure to put your uniform into the laundry. I can even send Garrett some pictures of me doing so…so that you can see I wasn’t lying to you. Your clothing has a dingy odor to them. It’s from not washing them properly. And if you’re worried about the way human clothing looks…our shirts and pants are comfortable. You can pick and match them how you want too! There’s plenty of good looking options…” Evan said sweetly.

Peter sneered off loudly. Nearly stomping his foot on the floor, he whimpered. “No…I need my suit…it’s MANDATORY!!” Peter suddenly yelped out. His hands forming into a fist at his side. “Lord Aaron is coming…I need to be ready…”

Evan shrugged his shoulders thoughtfully. “Yes but you won’t be ready if your uniform isn’t kept clean…right?” Evan reiterated to Peter taking in a deep breath. “So let’s try laundering it. You have to admit, it’s better then using your body wash as a detergent..”

Peter shook all throughout his body. Uncontrollably. He was overwhelmed with panic. Despite his human keeper’s telling him it would all be alright. His eyes watered profusely with tears.

Steve took a pause and looked out of the washroom. A sad and most of all concerned look was quickly overtaking his face. He wanted to stop Garrett so badly from pressing the issue any further as it wasn’t really worth the drama. However, John held up his hand and motioned him to return back to his cleansing.

Peter grew silent while he helplessly glanced between the two of them. Hanging his head down so low that his pulled back hair even managed to cover his face. Garrett pat his head as he stood up. Giving Peter his much needed space back.

“You will be fine Peter…I promise you. But those are your new set of rules. So just try to relax and breath. Steve is still using the bathroom. You have some time to calm yourself down and to also think about making better choices right now.”

Peter hissed in frustration. He was sick of being treated like a damned youngling. Wiping the slow moving tear that traveled down the length of his cheek swiftly away. His jaw chattered. “I want to go back to Lord Aaron’s!!” He harshly said with a huff.

Garrett gave a silent chuckle. He knew Peter was just saying that because was angry. Even John snickered. They could both see how childish Peter was being. It wasn’t exactly ideal but it was expected as the Wraith had gotten this way plenty of times prior.

Ronon however raised his eyebrows. He could feel the Wraith practically readying himself for a battle and he wasn’t in the mood for it either. At all. Leaning over so that Peter could see him, he tapped the table sharply. Grabbing at Peter’s attention rather quickly. Peter sniffled.

“Yeah right….you want to return to being tortured all the damn time? I don’t think so….So Peter watch that mouth of yours….and you won’t be causing us any problems, when it is time to shower…” Ronon added in. “You’re just gonna get in the shower and put your clothes away in the basket. Or I’ll be helping you get clean for today…”

Peter turned his head in Ronon’s direction. Even though he was fearful of the large Satedan, Peter’s slitted eyes darted with daggers about the group. It was clear that, Peter was not to thrilled about the sudden changes.

Neko and Justice both looked up at the sight. Justice covered his mouth as Neko looked over to Teyla. “Is…Number Three being bad?” He softy asked. When Peter sharply growled. Baring his pointed teeth.

“Peter stop that and….be nice!” John whispered as Peter himself crossed his arms tightly as his waist. Silencing himself yet again.

Teyla shook her head gently to the men on the floor. “No….Neko Peter is fine, but the two of you should just keep listening to your music. Be mindful of your own business please…”

Justice whispered an extremely softened “yes ma’am.” Over to Teyla as Neko shrugged with a hum. Pressing play on the tablet, they both did as they were told. Refocusing there energy to picking another playlist.

John nodded awkwardly to Teyla. She always had a way with words. However, John still nervously pressed his lips together. He was hoping that Lord Tiberius would respond before it was time for Peter to take his shower. Just so that he wouldn’t have to deal with Peter’s defiant behaviors. Although John snickered to himself.

‘That’s just not gonna by my luck!’ He thought to himself. As he watched Peter go back to rocking himself into oblivion.

Chapter Text

Chapter 17- When The Primordial Shit Hits The Fan

“Yup this is just my luck!” John said under his breath as he stood in front of the bathroom doorway with Major Lorne, Garrett, and Ronon. They had to cornered Peter within the small confines of the washroom. In an attempt to get the rather disgruntled Wraith out of his bright red slave uniform and into a set of fresh clean clothing. The easy enough task was proving to be a battle of wits and determination. With Peter hell bent on conquering over his new set of rules. “I have no idea how this is even going to work, but why couldn’t I have just stayed in my quarters today?”

Ronon shrugged his shoulders as he stood motionless behind John. “Yeah well, we all figured he wouldn’t make this easy for us…”

Peter hissed wildly as he bared his teeth. Pacing the distance between the bathtub and the sink. His arms wrapped up tightly around his own body. Clinging onto his suit’s long heavy pleated skirt, like it was his life line to the world. “I will shower with it on!” Peter demanded. With Garrett crossing his arms leaning up against the doorframe. “I do not want any more clothing….”

The large towering Jasper looked peaceful enough. In all his years of training in handling defiant charges, his practice was quickly showing its practicality. His stance was none threatening but the tone of his voice was more stern and father like. It even left John wanting to listen intently. “No Peter, you need to disrobe and put your clothing into the hamper. That is our rule for you….there is no other choices right now.”

The air within the chamber turned to into a heat. Even Teyla who was usually calm under pressure stood up from her seat next to the sofa. Keeping an eye on Neko and Justice both. Steve helped her by tending to his fellows attention on their portable tablet. However, his eye was fixated on the top of Peter’s white head.

Major Lorne joined Garrett’s side. Removing his cellphone from his pocket he placed it outside of the door. “Peter, please turn around and let me help you out of that suit. I’ll unlace it for you.”

Peter’s jaw chattered sporadically. A classic sign that John grew to know as a Wraith becoming anxious and more unhinged. Rocking heavily on the balls of his feet as panic began to set in, Peter shook his head and stomped his foot lunging at the group of soldiers without a second thought to his actions. “No…..go away!!! Leave me alone!!” Peter yelled out with a grovel.

Garrett continued to shake his head. “We can’t do that Peter…it’s either you get undressed by yourself or we will have to help you….it’s that simple my friend..”

“I said NO!!” Peter cried out as he suddenly snatched the shampoo bottles from out of the shower catty. Holding them above his head, he cocked his arm back. As if he was soon going to throw them. He then charged towards Garrett, but stopped just inches away from the large male.

Garrett quickly stood up fully on his feet. Still keeping calm he held out his hand. With John and Ronon pushing more forward. He did not look amused.

“Peter….if you throw those bottles at me or anyone on Colonel Sheppard’s team, then I will put you in a restraint hold! I don’t wanna do that kiddo but I will. Now put the bottles down and talk to us…RIGHT NOW!” Garrett said firmly. Pointing back over to the bathtub he allowed Peter some time to think about what he was threatening him with. “You really need to think about your actions Peter and how they will affect you later!”

Peter trembled in his hands as Garrett’s harsh tone frightened him enough to lower the bottle down to his side. But it still wasn’t enough to make him put them down fully.

Evan breathed a deep breath out trying to relieve his own tension. This was completely new for him to wrap his head around. Wraith tended to be well put together creatures when it came to how they wanted others to perceive their mannerisms but Peter was proving that even a young Wraith had his own unsavory behaviors.

There was a second of silence. With only the sound of Peter’s sporadic breathing hitching about from the wash room. Steve gulped in his throat, while Neko cocked his head. He wasn’t sure why Number Three was acting so aggressively. It wasn’t like his fellow Wraith at all.

Neko looked up from the tablet, his mouth hanging open as his sensory pits flared with all of the excitement. “Number Three…put your clothing away….” He called out loudly. While Steve jumped to quit him. “Stop being a bad boy!!”

Peter from the washroom hissed angrily yet again. His face was turning different shades of dark green. He was done with trying to save face with anyone, let alone, his fellow captive.

“Shut your mouth ‘Neko’!!! Out of all of us, why don’t you stop being so illogically slow and mind your own bloody business! You stupid imbecile!”

Justice stared in between them. Taking high offense to Peter’s sudden lashing at his friend. “Uh-oh! That’s not nice….” He whispered as Neko grunted back. Stopping his rocking.

Neko’s once happy demeanor changed. He’s eyes narrowed and his lips curled. “No you be nice and I’m not an imbecile! You’re an imbecile! Just wear human clothes!! And be a good boy!” Neko hollowed back as he bared his teeth in a hurt rage.

Peter shook profusely. His hands jiggling about at his sides. He suddenly brought the bottle of herbal shampoo back up to the level of his eyes. Garrett stared in disbelief and steadily shook his head. However, he could see where this was all leading. Gearing up for a confrontation he quickly pressed the bracer on his wristband. The screen turned a bright red with a few flashes. Then he looked up and braced himself for impact. “Everyone heads up!”

Peter suddenly rushed towards the group of Lanteans. He had no intentions of harming his human keepers. Instead his eyes were sorely set on Neko as he chucked the shampoo bottle as hard as he could. Throwing it pass John and Ronon both. Peter’s aim was impressive and spot on. The bottle headed right for Neko’s head.

Neko saw the bottle coming but didn’t have any time to move away. He held out his hands and turned his face from the moving projectile. Just then, Justice sharply took to his knees and smacked the bottle away from Neko with the hand-held tablet. Sending it straight into the wall. The liquidity contest splashed onto the wall and floor. With a loud ‘splat.’ However, it was Neko’s precious sloth, that took most of the soiling.

“Hey!!” Neko yelled out in surprise that his fellow was actually trying to hurt him. “You MEANIE!!”

Just then Neko popped to his feet and sprinting quickly, he ran at full speed towards the bathroom. Growling and hissing in defensiveness he snatched the remote to the tv off of the coffee table and chucked it right back at Peter.

Ronon spun around only to have Neko glomp the back on his neck. With a rough hold, he got the Wraith’s slender wrists and pushed him back. “Neko!” Was all that Ronon could say.

Peter dodged the controller with ease. But the remote did shatter up against the bathtub with an electrical sizzle. Dispersing shards all over the tub and the washroom floor.

The main components to the remote itself dropped at Peter’s boots. Leaving Peter even more in a fit of rage. He had just realized what Neko had thrown at him. “Why did you do that you brat?! Now we can’t watch the tv!!” He called out to Neko. Who was being held back by Ronon. “You’ll pay for that Number Two!”

Neko wasn’t really frightened by Peter’s threats towards him. He only hissed once and stuck his long pink tongue out in his direction. Razzing it around.

John in the mist of the chaos suddenly heard fast moving footsteps coming their way. He spun himself around as the entrance to the room was suddenly over running with different people. One of which was Aruban himself. He had been watching from the observation room, when they received Garrett’s support beckon. He was accompanied by Lord Lestat, whom actively got in between Neko and Ronon.

Neko glanced upwards as he took in the large towering king in front of him. Then Neko shrilled loudly. Lord Lestat was lifting him up high into the air. Only to place him on his strong hip. All the while he reached out his white gloved hand out and took Justice by the wrist. Leading them up and away from the scuffle. He headed straight for the large bedroom. That’s when Lord Lestat set Neko down with a bounce onto the bed.

Teyla stood with Steve as the Wraith grew to cowering in the corner of the make shift kitchen. His jaw too trembled with the sense of dread. He simply could not grasp what was truly taking place.

“What is happening?!” He frantically asked over to Teyla. Grasping onto her hand for any form of comfort.

Teyla pulled back slightly as Steve wasn’t realizing what he was doing. She tilted her head while her eyes bulged out. Steve although, kept her delicate hands in a rough hold. “Are we going to be in trouble with Mr. Woolsey?” Steve asked with a single tear leaving his eye.

Teyla shook her head while she took Steve’s worried face into her own hands. Forcing him to look at her. “It is alright Steve….you will be alright…we just need to get everyone under control. That’s all.” She said gently. In a soft command.

Steve swallowed roughly. He soon took to glancing above her head. “But who is the man in white? Is he a Grovian King? Are you going to give us back to them?!” Steve asked genuinely frightened by his sudden revelations he was having. “Please don’t give us back….”

Teyla glanced back over her shoulder. Allowing Steve to see Lord Lestat calmly making his way out of the bedroom.

Justice looked over. He tried to follow his father out of the room but Lord Lestat quickly closed the door.

“Papa?” Justice said softly. To Lestat peaking back inside.

“Stay put you two!” He ordered. “Everything will be ok…”

Lord Lestat made his way through the sea of bodies over to Teyla. Reaching out with his hand he leaned on her shoulder. Just to whisper into her ear. “My lady will you please help us by getting this Wraith into the bedroom? The team is going to restrain Peter and it is best not to have an audience for such an affair.” Lestat asked while he kept a close eye on Steve’s panicked stricken face.

Teyla nodded as she turned to Steve. The tall Wraith plastered himself into place against the stove. Unable to move he held out his hands in a defensive gesture. Successfully blocking his body off from being touched.

Teyla shook her head as she wrapped her arms around Steve’s quivering shoulders. “It’s ok…come with me to the bedroom. You will be safe there…”

Aruban pushed pass John, Evan, and Ronon. Joining Garrett’s side, the two Jaspers was now slowly approaching Peter. Then forming a barrier with there arms, they successfully kept Peter from charging again.

Peter suddenly couldn’t take the pressure anymore. His chest pounded wildly and his thoughts raced. There was no chance of escaping. He was officially trapped yet again. He flew into a panic of his own. Letting out a loud scream when he started to throw whatever was available to him. Hair brushes, combs, bottles of toothpaste, towels, toothbrushes, a small toilet plunger, and hair ties. Whatever the Wraith could get his hands on, he used it as a weapon. Throwing each item with force at everyone in his path.

“No!!! I said GET AWAY FROM ME?! All of you!!”

John looked back over his shoulders. Steve still wasn’t moving. Stuck frozen in place, cowering like a youngling. He watched everything unfolding around him. And this time, he didn’t know what to do.

Lord Lestat grumbled to himself. Seeing that state of the Wraith getting more severe. He had to step in yet again. With no need to tend to Steve’s personal space, he forcefully picked him up by his waistband and carted him hunched over to the bedroom. Managing to dodge all of the items leaving the bathroom’s threshold he set the shocked Steve down and swiftly closed the door shut.

Peter let out a blood churning shriek. One that Neko would often give when he was truly terrified. Aruban and Garrett both had taken a hold of each one of his arms. And with their other free hands they held onto Peter’s shoulders tautly. Forcing him up against the wall sprawled out wide. Leaving the Wraith unable to move.

Peter cried out in distress. The restraint hold pushed any to all of the air out of his lungs. But he did gasp taking in a breath. “No…let me go….your hurting me!!! Stop it!!”

The poor Wraith was pinned down. Trying his best to kick off of the wall with his feet, but it was to no avail. Aruban and Garrett was using their own legs to keep his feet spread apart. Peter soon took to jumping up and down. His temper tantrum peeking, while Ronon, John, and Evan stood puzzled at what to do next.

John grit his teeth. Desperately trying to keep his composure, only to fail. “Peter you’re the one who needs to stop it!! Act your age not your shoe size!!”

Peter grunted as he turned his head to look at John. “I do not understand?! My shoe size?!”

“It means to act like an adult!!!” John replied back. Only for Peter to hiss in his face.

Ronon head started to pound. He was trying extremely hard not to snap. However, all of the shrilling and screaming was giving him a migraine. Thats when the large Satedan allowed himself to lose it. Letting out a growl of frustration he yelled at the top of his lungs behind Peter’s head.

“ENOUGH WRAITH!!!! BE STILL!!”

Peter shuttered into place. The sound of the Satedan’s roar was coming from right behind him. He froze as the tears poured down his cheeks.

“Yes!” Peter whispered as Ronon stood behind him.

Ronon continue to hitch in his breathing. Glancing in between the two large Jaspers Ronon said “I’ll be right back. I’m gonna go get some clothing for him to wear.”

Garrett and Aruban nodded there heads as they maintained there hold on Peter’s now stiff body. Ronon promptly existed the bathroom.

Ronon wasted very little time as he swung open the bedroom door in frustration. However, Neko and Justice jolted up as they were attempting to settle the frightened and shaken Steve down. Ronon rushed past them. Fetching one pair of grey sweat pants, one black shirt, and a pair of socks from the dresser drawers. Before he angrily re-entered the bathroom.

Garrett and Aruban both nodded to Ronon as they knew what his plans were. They had to get Peter out of his dirty clothing and into a fresh set. And even though the situation was chaotic, it was needed in order to get Peter to understand, that he wasn’t in charge of the rules.

Ronon slammed the spare clothing down onto the sink counter. ‘Plop’. Ronon’s huffing about caused Peter to twitch in the Jaspers hands with caution. It had been a long time since he had seen the muscular human so angered.

Aruban sighed while Peter quieted down. “Peter…right now you are out of control and it’s not ok! You can not be throwing things and threatening others…so we are going to help you get undressed and into some clean clothing. Then we are all going to take a walk…got it?”

Peter whimpered in his response. “Please let me go…you don’t know what you’re doing to me….” He said with a warbling tone. “You don’t understand!”

Ronon grunted. “They are not hurting you…so shh there is nothing to understand….you’re just having a fit over nothing….” Ronon said as he took to unlacing the back of Peters uniform. Steadily pulling the red cording through the rivets the latex snapped loose around Peter’s green neck. “Now keep still…this is the last time I’m telling you!”

Peter chattered his teeth rapidly. The painful flashbacks were now all coming back to the surface. The choking lump that enveloped his throat, the salty taste blazing his tongue and the worst part, the numerous hands that traveled up the length of his body. Peter soon began to sob. His eyes were unable to stop themselves from crying. The unadulterated terror over took him over fully.

“Pretty please….don’t let him touch me……”

John felt pity for Peter’s situation but he understood that they couldn’t allow this type of behavior to overtake his team. John wiped the stress from his face as he joined Ronon’s side. “Peter no one’s gonna do that here….okay so just take a breath….” John reassured as he glanced at Ronon.

“Hey Chewy….keep doing what you’re doing but take it easy on him….don’t rip at his skin. Or touch his spine at all….”

Ronon obliged John for a second with a quicken nod. “Yeah, I know Sheppard.”

Just then, the main entrance to the living room opened up with a swoosh. Richard Woolsey and Rodney walked into the threshold looking rather distraught. When John turned around to face them both, a sour feeling in the pit of his stomach formed.

For a minute Rodney and Richard tried to grasp what was going on. But they where only there to see one person.

“Hey….Richard…Rodney….was up?” John asked with his eyebrow raised. Lord Lestat also looked over. His eyes narrowing.

Richard nodded to John as he quickly walked over to greet him. “Colonel…we need you and the Lord Lestat to come with us….we need to high tale it up to the Control Room. Immediately.”

John scoffed. “Right now? I’m kind of busy at the moment..can it wait?”

Rodney shook his head. “No…no it can’t…” Rodney interrupted. “We have Lord Tiberius on a transmission…and Shep it’s urgent!”

Major Lorne and Lestat both looked over to the group and shrugged. “Colonel Sheppard, it seems we are unneeded here. Garrett, Ronon, and Aruban seem to have this under control….let us go…”

John nodded as he slowly made his way with Richard and Rodney to the Gate Control Room. With Lord Lestat following after them.

*~~~~*~~~~~*~~~~*~~~~

Once in the Gate Control Room, John, Rodney, and Lord Lestat was greeted by four individuals on the monitor. Two of which was Todd and Kenny. Being hailed at the same time from their own Hive, they stood vigilant and silent. The other two being Lord Tiberius’s and his nephew Princeton. Both the Jasper and the Wraith hybrid looked torn and exhausted in their own right. With the young Princeton having heavy purple bags underneath his eyes.

Chuck carefully monitored the transmission from his station. Shifting in his chair he nodded over the John. Signaling him that it was ok for him to speak.

John glanced back at Rodney as he took a seat at his desk. John could see, the look on Rodney’s face. He was draining of color. “Whelp….I guess we can skip the pleasantries for right right Todd?…” John said breaking the tension. “Lord Tiberius….what is going on? I take it we all have come to some form of an agreement?”

Todd frowned as Lord Tiberius nervously huffed. “Not exactly Colonel Sheppard….I apologize for pulling you all away from your duties on such short notice but….I feel the information that I have found out is rather…dyer…”

John cocked his head with wonder. “Okay well what did you find out?”

Lord Tiberius crackled his knuckles. A faded wary expression overtook his bear like face. “I have spoken to Lord Aaron directly…and John you are all in grave danger. My brother is not coming to collect his slaves as we all expected….in fact he could care less about them. He is on his way to Atlantis to send a message to everyone in your Galaxy. That going against the Grovian Empire will only end up in their instantaneous destruction….he’s on a conquest mission to lay claim over the Pegasus Galaxy…”

Rodney gulped in a gasp. “Wait!? What did you say?!”

Richard’s mouth dropped open as his eyes grew wider. “Are you sure about this Lord Tiberius? How did you find this out?”

“I tried to send a transmission over to Abstract’s Home Hub, when I discovered that….Aaron had destroyed it when he came to collect Nathaniel. Unfortunately I had no choice BUT to contact Aaron directly. Nathaniel is currently being held captive onboard of Aaron’s War Cruiser. He has no way of escaping his ship…he’s a prisoner and on top of that…he’s forcing Nathaniel to show him your cities location. Aaron knows all about the High Commander….and the Wraith home world. The Atto device debacle. He knows about the people of the Pegasus Galaxy….about the Midway Station…and he also knows the location of Earth…”

Rodney stood up from his chair. “Oh shit…are you kidding me?”

John took a swallow breath in. Looking at Todd, the Wraith too was stunned by the sudden wave of unfortunate news. “Okay so why are you letting us know about this? If there is no way for you to stop it?”

Tiberius winced. “Colonel Sheppard, I have seen countless planets and galaxies annihilated by my brothers hands….and believe it or not, I don’t want this galaxy to fall under that same fate. I feel that your galaxy is not developed enough as a whole to withstand our interactions and it needs time to thrive more prominently before my people ever have a hand in it. Lord Aaron however, sees things very differently. The Wraith population is a nuisance when it comes to the human population, when they are not in hibernation but as I stated before. Wraith are very sturdy creatures. They live a long time….and produce enzymes that can relieve pain in certain conditions. So Aaron wishes to bring all of there factions under his control first then he wants to mine out every resource this galaxy has to offer us. Which brings the conversation over to you.” John stared off in disbelief but he kept on listening.

“My brother knows of how useful Atlantis can be, with your ancient technology….but by destroying it and the planet it’s sits on, the news will travel fast. As a warning to other planets out there and thus Aaron’s reputation within this galaxy will grow…to produce fear and obedience. Colonel Sheppard I hate to inform you but everyone from humans to Wraith is now in serious trouble….and I’m trying my best to stop this from happening but my hands are currently tied.”

Todd hissed through his teeth. Baring them in a powerful display of aggression. “There will be no way this Lord Aaron could bring all of the Wraith factions together under his rule! Our numerous Queens will never allow it!”

Kenny breathed deeply. “He will be met with a great push back. This could very well start a war with the Grovian Empire.”

Tiberius scoffed. “Anyone who doesn’t fall in line with our Empire will be killed. And if you Wraith prove to be an equal adversary…then Aaron will dare to go after your home world….and you will lose that battle.”

Todd held his head up high almost accepting the challenge. However Lord Tiberius shook his head in defeat. “I am not telling you this to scare you…I am just stating what I have witnessed countless numbers of times before. My brother doesn’t care about how many lives are lost…he only care going growing the Empire…”

John crossed his arms tightly in front of his chest. Standing at attention he bit his the inside of his cheek. “So what would you have us do Tiberius? Because if it were up to me, I would have you come over and help us fight back!”

Tiberius shuttered with his head casted down. Princeton stepped more forward rubbing his Uncles neck. “Colonel Sheppard under normal circumstances we would aide you in battle but…our Home Hub is on lock down. Lord Aaron has sent two of his other war cruisers to our location. If we move the Hub at all…”

“He will destroy us too.” Tiberius said with a tired tone to his voice. “Colonel I have friends, women, and children onboard of my Hub…and I can not put them in jeopardy…I can’t.”

“Then what can you do?” Richard dared to ask.

Tiberius sat silent for a second before he nodded to himself. “Before my brother’s War Cruiser gets to your planet…you will need at least three to five ships ready to defend your orbit. Have them ready when the War Cruiser comes out of…hyperspace. If you are able to secure those then my brother will have no choice but to reconsider attacking your planet. It shows that you were prepared for his encounter and that you all are not such an easy target….”

Richard leaned into John’s shoulder. “ We have the Daedalus and I’m sure that the Prometheus can come to our side pretty quickly…”

Todd purred with a hum. “I can offer my Hives…if three is all we will be needing.”

Tiberius sighed. “That would be a good thing as well. Aaron needs to see that the Wraith are a power house in the Pegasus Galaxy…but I know first hand that Aaron only has his one War Cruiser on hand at the moment. Which tells me this was a sudden plan he’s formed. When he gets to your planet…under no circumstances are you to fire at him first! If you do, my brother will send a distress beckon to all of the Empires fleets in our galaxy. Then you will have an even greater catastrophic problem on your hands…”

Rodney paced from side to side as he was attempting to form a quick plan of his own. “Wait…wait…hold on! Cant you get your father to tell him to leave us alone? I mean your culture goes by seniority right? Isn’t he the King?”

Tiberius nodded but also flashed a very sorrowful look. “My father….isn’t well right now Dr. McKay….” Tiberius said with pain.

“Grandfather is…on his death bed…” Princeton stated without hesitation. “He is unresponsive to any stimuli around him….so there is no chance that he could assist us…”

Kenny growled as his thoughts races. “What will happen to your Empire when your King does die off?”

Todd cocked his head as everyone waited on pins and needles for this particular answer.

Tiberius gulped. “He takes over everything Wraith….” John and Rodney both gasped softly. “He is next in line to rule the Empire. It’s his birth right…”

“Will isn’t that just Peache!” Richard blurted out in a moment of confusion.

“So we’re all screwed?!” Rodney too added. However, Princeton chuckled.

“No sir not entirely….Lord Tiberius has stated to Aaron that you are attempting to form an alliance with us…completely leaving out the obvious Coriander business you have going on…that too might make Aaron think twice….about taking Atlantis over…”

“So it’s like why go to all that trouble…if we will do a deal with you anyway?” Rodney said with Princeton nodding.

“Exactly…”

“But if Lord Aruban can offer any of his Hubs to add more muscle to your system…have him do it….just make sure my brother doesn’t know they are Coriander….I don’t wish for my own death just yet…” Tiberius said with a nervous snicker.

John’s face grew hot. His anxiety was slowly starting to peek. Taking a long drawn out breath, John sighed.

“However Colonel…on a more serious note…once Aaron sees how united you all are in this galaxy…then he might still wish to continue his tirade. Just to bring you all down to your knees. Believe me when I say that…I know Aaron will send you a transmission when get come out of hyperspace and when he does please…be respectful but stand your ground….and I will try my best to do whatever I can to help you from over here…”

Todd nodded as he looked back over his shoulder to his second in command. Kenny too have an uncertain look. Another heavy moment of silence over took the monitors just before Tiberius spoke again.

“We will be in touch Mr. Woolsey….but sadly I have to let you go…i must keep my own Home Hub in peace right now. My crew is growing more concerned. But if there is anything you need from me…do not hesitate to send me a transmission on this private line…Lord Aaron can not hack it’s coding…good luck…to us all…” Tiberius said as his screen suddenly went black.

John rolled his eyes. “Great…Rodney can you please tell us how long it is before Lord Aaron’s cruiser gets here?”

Rodney sighed a breath out as he typed away vigorously at his keyboard. “It’s hard to say…but my guess is probably a day….”

Todd nodded all knowingly. “Then we will need to work fast! Sheppard I will be sending my Second down to you for any assistance you may need. I will contact my other Hives…they will come to our aid promptly, granted if they are close enough…”

Lord Lestat’s stood still at the side of the room with his growling cybernetic enhancement eyes changing in a stunning display of colors. He soon took a breath out. “Mr. Woolsey, I can have four of my battle ships here within the hour…they will be unmarked. So Lord Aaron will not know who they belong too. If this plan of ours goes off without an issue, we maybe able to detour Aaron’s War Ship…and make it out unscathed! But if not, have your team ready for battle.”

Richard and John both sighed with a nod. There really wasn’t any other options. Everyone in Atlantis had to work fast to come together. It had been done before. But never on such a quick notice.

Todd bowed his head to the group. “Allow me to go make my arrangements…John Sheppard we will be speaking soon.” Todd said as Kenny quickly ended there transmission.

John barely had any time to nod his head. Turning back to Lord Lestat a question was forming in his mind. “Lordship….” John said as he stopped Lestat from leaving the Control Room. “Should we tell…you know…Steve and the rest?”

Rodney gave a look of concern. “Why? Shep they can’t really help us with anything. It’s only going to make them panic.”

“But…it would be good for them to know and understand we are doing everything in our power to protect them…”Lord Lestat said crossing his arms about his broad chest.

“Garrett and Aruban have already been updated on what is going on…they will need to consider it before telling them. I would recommend that you get the rest of your team up to speed Colonel Sheppard…time is of the essence…”

John hitched his breathing but he nodded. There was to much to do in such a short amount of time. Whether his team could pull it off however, was leaving the pit of his stomach churning, yet again.

Chapter Text

Chapter 18- All Getting Prepared

The city of Atlantis stood proud and beaming with life. The sound of bustling boots, guns being loaded up with much given ammo, and hoards of bodies filling the large space in every direction. John had seen this all before, but the impending doom was still the same. Would they manage to detour Lord Aaron’s War Cruiser? Or would they have to make a last ditch stance yet again? With other memories filling his head, John made his fast approach to the charges living quarters. With a very worried Rodney by his side. Hoping that their own situation had died down some. Before he had to go and break the news to Steve, Neko, and Peter.

The door to the living quarters whooshed open. The gust of freshly pined air hit his nostrils. Refreshingly. Glancing back at Rodney, John was surprised when the room was quiet and devoid of any sound. Peter and Aruban along with Ronon were both missing from the chamber. John had to guess that was because they took that little walk, that was mentioned from before. All that where in attendance was Teyla, Steve, Garrett, and Neko.

Rodney closed the door rather quickly. Lucky for him John was able to explain what had happened prior. So he didn’t have any unexpected surprises going in. Although, John and Rodney was greeted by Teyla right away. Rodney cocked his head. Was something else going on? Steve sat still and exhausted. Especially after his blatant panic attack. He looked over his shoulder once before he closed his eyes again.

“Colonel Sheppard.” She said with a bow of her head. “How is everything going? I hope you have brought us some good news.”

John shrugged his shoulders with a raising of his brow. “I have something we gotta talk about.”

“Yeah, and it’s not good..” Rodney added in.

Suddenly a sweet sounding voice called out from the corner of the living room. Garrett had sat Neko down on a wooden chair facing the corner of the wall. After the Wraith’s action of throwing and breaking the remote, led to Peter snapping, he was attempting to get Neko to comply with picking up the mess about the bathroom. To difficult avail.

Neko turned in his chair. Leaning himself over pass Garrett, he mischievously giggled. Garrett ignored his bantering. But he did try to reposition him back into place.

“Hello Dr. McKay!” Neko called out with a smile. As Garrett held him still by the shoulders. Causing Neko of hiss unpleasantly.

Rodney was about to greet him back, when Garrett shook his head at him.

Teyla smiled tiredly. “Please don’t talk to him Rodney. He’s refusing to clean up his mess and Garrett has put him in a time out. He’s being rather difficult right now.”

Rodney gave Teyla an exacerbated look. After all what more could possibly go wrong? “Okay good to know.” He said. Once again glancing over at the pair.

John sighed. The stress on his face was apparent. Leaving Teyla to believe that the conversation with Lord Tiberius didn’t go in their favor. “John, what is it? You are flustered.”

“I’ll get everyone up to speed once everyone is back here but in short…Lord Aaron’s ship is coming sooner than expected. So we’re going to need all hands on deck before that takes place…”

Teyla’s mouth hung somewhat open. “That is unfortunate…but we will be prepared.”

John tilted his head. “Hopefully so….” He said as he made his way pass Teyla. Heading over to the furthest side of the couch, he slowly sat down next to Steve.

Steve glanced up to John as he was busy adjusting the facial hair on his chin. His eyes were glossy. After the chaos from earlier, he was for a lack of a better word, wary. The inability to focus was bothering him. But when he felt John sinking into the couch next to his person, he gave the faintest smirk.

“Colonel Sheppard…I didn’t expect you to be back so soon. You seem…off. Is there something bothering you?” Steve asked. Taking time to regard the humans face, just to get clarification that he was indeed correct in his assessment.

John smiled but redirected the conversation somewhere else. “Nah I’m ok…just life you know…”

Steve tilted his head. The statement confused him. “I suppose…”

Just then a small frustrated yelp came from next to them. Neko was still upset and working hard at attempting to stop Garrett from resetting his timer on his wrist band. He tried to scratch, pinch, and swat at Garrett’s exposed fur, but Garrett just continued to ignore him and reset his timer each time Neko acted up. Rodney soon joined them. He also too ignored Neko’s greetings.

Steve chuckled while Neko angrily hit and clawed at Garrett’s wristband accidentally resetting the timer to zero. Letting out a small frustrated grunt. John watched Steve’s genuine smile of amusement. It was heartwarming to witness. The Wraith barley seemed to smile at all since his escape.

“Man he’s really giving Garrett a run for his money today. Isn’t he?” John said over to Steve. Steve reluctantly nodded.

“Yes…he is. I am pleased that there is still some fight in Number Two still…after his mind probing, I was concerned that he would just be compliant all of the time…”

John frowned suddenly. Remembering how articulate and composed Neko was when he first met him. Compared to now. John felt sick and saddened by the stark differences. “Yeah…but what exactly happened to Neko? For him to get like that….”

Steve hissed as the smile diminished from his face. “After you had left…the original Number Two ended his own life by stabbing himself in the neck with a pair of kitchen scissors. That’s when Neko, graduated to Number Two. We also wanted to join him but…I cowered out. Number Two decided to make Lord Abstract extremely angry. Just so that he would kill him. I do not know what entirely happened but I do know that Neko yelled profanities at Lordship and Lord Abstract beat him severally for it. I thought he was ready dead but the Lordship must have known of his plans earlier to ending his own life. That is why I think he did not kill him. Right away. After that, the Lordship took Neko into his interrogation room…and…” Steve suddenly choked up. Swallowing his saliva hard in his throat, he winced his brow ridge.

“I’m guessing that’s when he messed with his mind?” John dared to asked. Steve nodded softly again.

“Yes…it was a long length of time and Number Two kept screaming, crying, and unfortunately begging for him to to stop…. Each day, I would go in and take care of him. Give him water and to clean up his urine. But after each time I noticed that he was slowly starting to lose himself. Neko could not remember why he was even in the room to begin with. He would ask me when he was going to be returned to his Hive? Then one day…his memories of his Hive faded….then his telepathic signature was gone, and finally his thought process all together. He would lay on the table, staring up at the ceiling. When I tried to feed him some water, he would spit it up. He just stopped talking to me. When he was finally ‘fixed’ up and returned to his post he was no longer the Wraith I knew him as…”

John continued to frown. He didn’t know all of this from before. “Wow….I sorry Steve. That had to be a hard thing to watch happen. But I’m glad he has a friend like you to help him through this….it seems like you really care about him.

Steve inclined his head and leaned back in his seat. “I made a vow to him and myself that I would Colonel Sheppard. When I was first captured by the Grovian’s and was stripped down, Neko was the first Wraith I spoke too. The whole speech I gave to you, when you were on the Lordship’s Hub, I had learned from him. He was the one who bathed me, gave me advice, dried my tears, and help settle me down in my moments of panic. He took care of me overall. Along with so many others. In a way, you could say we are brethren. Where ever he goes…I intend to follow.”

John raised his eyebrows. When Todd had mentioned to him, that there was more to a Wraith than meets the eye, John could have never expected it to be this. The Wraith seemed more animalistic, than compassionate. This realization sent a shiver up Johns spine. As he sighed himself.

“But I thought all you wanted to do was to return to your Hive?”

Steve grinned in a grimace. “Yes I still do but….” Steve paused as he looked thoughtfully back over at Neko. “Sadly my kind will not accept him. He’s too…weak and innocent now. A Queen will just feed off of him. His mind will never return to what it once was. This change is permanent. He needs me, just like I needed him for all those years.”

John smiled. Taking his hand he pat Steve on the shoulder. In yet another heartwarming revelation. Steve grinned accepting John’s gesture. However, when doctor McKay stood behind Garrett watching Neko playfully making a hassle, he crossed his arms at his chest.

“Well it looks like Neko also has the support of another person…” John joked with his own smirk.

Steve bowed his head. “Yes, he indeed does.”

Neko turned to Rodney with a smile of relief. Maybe the human was going to help him get out of his time out? However, that wasn’t the case at all.

Rodney had no children of his own but seeing Neko being defiant sent him into a flurry of emotions himself. Garrett smiled. He secretly knew that Rodney would have his hand in this too. Garrett gave a tilt of his head.

Neko giggled up happily to his human. “Doctor McKay….vending machine?” Neko asked happily with his head cocked to the side. The Wraith was making his feeble attempts at looking too adorable to punish. Rodney however, gave him a firm head shake.

“No Neko! Why are you sitting in the corner right now? What are you supposed to be doing?”

Garrett knowingly nodded his head. “He’s supposed to sit quietly for five minutes, to think about why it’s not ok to throw things at others…then he has to go and pick up every piece of the remote in the bathroom that he threw. Which he feels he shouldn’t have too do. By the way he’s acting.” Garrett finished while Neko bowed his head angry at him. Sneering with his arms crossed, Neko look up as Rodney lowered himself down to his level.

“And instead of listening, you’re deciding to be bad and give Garrett a hard time?”

Neko thought to himself for a moment before he shook his head vigorously. But as he did so Garrett nodded about playfully. Rodney stood up and glared down at his favorite Wraith. He made sure that his facial expressions showed his displeasure.

“Yeah that’s not ok! Neko no vending machine, no music, and no sloth until you sit there for you time! Garrett reset your timer for ten minutes please. And when Neko is done being a ‘very’ bad boy…he is going to go straight into the bathroom and pick up the remote pieces! Do you understand me Neko?” Rodney said so firmly, that it left John even impressed.

Neko’s face suddenly turned sad. His yellow slitted eyes grew watery. Heavy with tears and his jaw began to chatter. “Mad?” Neko blurted out. Clearly becoming upset himself. “Doctor McKay mad at me?”

Rodney nodded. “Yes Neko. I am. Now turn around, and sit quietly for ten minutes…when you’re done, we will have a talk. Until then.. ‘shhh’. I don’t want to see you or hear you acting up!”

John, Steve, and Teyla all watched as Neko slowly in shock, spun himself back around. His soft meek voice trembled as the sobs soon tore through his throat. He started to silently cry to himself. Pulling his pants upwards and tugging on his shirt with shame but at least he sat still properly in his chair. Garrett winked at Rodney as he reset his timer.

Teyla smiled brightly as Rodney came to stand with her by the door. It was the first time she had seen Rodney so authoritative. “Good job Rodney!” She praised him. “I think Neko got the message loud and clear.”

Rodney grinned. But tried to keep himself distracted from Neko’s crying. “Yes well, he can’t always be treated like a child all the time. He has to follow the rules like everybody else. And it’s not like I’m being cruel or crazy or anything….he just…needs to learn, right?”

Teyla chuckled and nodded her head. “You’re upset that you have made him upset?” She realized along with Rodney.

“Yes! Am I a bad person for this?! I mean look at him…he’s crying hard!” Rodney asked. To Teyla shaking her head from side to side.

Neko sobbed in his chair with his hands on his face. Hiding behind his hair, he sniffled, whimpered, and coo’d to himself. Even going so far as to rock. Until the timer went off with a soft buzz. Ten minutes was not nearly as long as they felt. Neko had felt it was hours since they started.

Garrett swirled the screen on his wristband, turning off the beeping. Then he gently turned Neko around. “Thank you for sitting still and doing your time…now here’s your bag. Go and pick up the remote. Once you’re done, you can go show it to Doctor McKay.”

Neko hesitated. But only for a second. Still meekly sobbing he took the bag and entered into the washroom. Everyone soon could hear him picking up the buttons, plastic, and electronics that once made up the remote. The bag rustled through out. It was an arduous, and tedious process but Neko managed to get all of the random pieces into the black mini trash bag that Garrett had given him. Once he was finished, Garrett stood behind him and with a gentle nudge, he moved Neko over to stand in front of Rodney.

Rodney twitched his eye as Neko approached with his face covered by the bag. “All finished?” He asked Garrett. With the Jasper nodding gleefully.

“Ok good! Here, Neko let me see…” Rodney said. Reaching out and taking a look inside of the trash bag. All of the pieces were there. Gathered up in a nice neat little package. Rodney clapped. “Very good job Neko! I’m proud of you! Next time you get your time done without a fight. Got it?”

Neko steadily lowered his shaking hands from his face. Leaving them at his mouth. His nose and sensory pits was moist from all of his crying. With his eyes still tearing up he very lightly bowed his head. “Mad at me?” Neko dared to ask. His deep voice wavering with yet another sob.

Rodney’s demeanor changed again. This time he was upset that Neko thought he was still mad at him.

Rodney reached his hands out and pulled Neko into a hug. “No no I’m not mad at you anymore…you sat for your time, and cleaned up. Everything is all better now. So no more crying ok?”

Neko nuzzled in his shoulder. Making a thick slurping sound. “Am I...a bad boy?”

“No you are not….you were just having a hard time but now you’re a good boy again.” Rodney said as he dried the wetness from off of the Wraith’s green cheeks.

“Here…I bet you want your snack now?” Rodney said. To Neko carefully watching the human. “Here.”

Neko hitched his breathing but then smiled happily. McKay had took to pulling out a bag of snowballs from out of his vest pocket. His favorite chocolate smooshie treat. Neko giggled as the bag snapped open. Rodney gave him one while he took the other.

John chuckled. The atmosphere within the small chamber soon lightened up. For the most part. John secretly knew his other series of bad news would change the mood again. But for now he was content. Sitting with Steve, John watched as Rodney and Neko both shared a snack cake together.

*~~~~*~~~~~*~~~~~*

Standing at attention towards the large open doors of the hanger bay, Major Lorne gazed out at the blue horizon. The waves were peaceful and steady. The sun danced on top of the water, sending out tiny glittering splashes. The sight made Evan want to pull out his paints and brushes. Just to get some form of a break from the harsh reality that the day was bringing.

Richard Woolsey had already caught him up on the Grovian situation. Along with everyone else’s frantic duties in preparation for their arrival. His job was simple. To greet Kenny, once he had arrived by dart and take him to check the RG/BBT SG military mounted guns.

A simple enough task. Although, Todd’s stern second in command was extremely thorough. Often taking up more time than what was needed just to get something right. Double checking was an understatement. When it came to this particular Wraith Commander.

Suddenly, a loud boom came from over the waves. High in the sky, a Wraith fighter was descending from out of the clouds. Traveling towards the hanger bay at a fast speed. Evan could hear the pilot asking for permission to dock. Evan pulled his comms in for a closer listen. Kenny’s deep multi toned voice was clearing a path, for his ship.

Smiling brightly Major Lorne watched on, as the Wraith’s dart hovered and then swiftly landed down inside of the hanger right in front of him. Multiple technicians and soldiers glanced over shyly. As the Wraith doors was opening. Even some of the Coriander Allies stop and stared for a second. Before going back to tending to there duties.

Evan just kept on smiling. While Kenny, serious looking as ever, quickly exited his ship. His stunner was securely snug in its hostler. Usually not permitted otherwise by Mr.Woolsey, right now was a special set of circumstances. He gathered himself for a moment before he joined Major Lorne’s side.

“Major….Evan Lorne…” Kenny purred. Acknowledging his presence.

“Sub-Commander….” Evan greeted back. “It is nice to see you again. I hope your trip was pleasant.”

Kenny tilted his head. Seeming to skip pass any pleasantries. “It is the same as it always is Major…today is no different…”

Evan scoffed a bit. Kenny was always so dry at times. Flat in his mannerisms. “Well in any case…thank you for helping us prepare for Lord Aaron’s War Cruiser. We need all the help we can get…”

“Yes…you do.” Kenny said with a motion of his hand. “Let us go and check the mounted guns…if my memory suits me, they need to be calibrated.”

Major Lorne bowed his head. His blue eyes fixed on Kenny’s ageless face. “Very well…follow me…”

The pair made their way across the central part of the bay, when suddenly the sound of fast moving combat boots drew in Kenny’s attention.

From the far left corner of the room, a Coriander soldier dressed completely in a black shiny thick metal armor jumped right out in front of them both. Blocking there path. The man’s leather face mask shuffled, as his identification tags clanked together at his neck. Kenny stood back when he took to recognizing the man’s bright red hair. It was Justice. Lord Lestat’s adopted son.

Kenny was taken back by the young man’s attire. How could someone who has had their mind completely erased be ready for battle? When the young man had to be watched at times, even helped to eat. Kenny eyed Justice up and down as he wasn’t sure of how he should be feeling at this point. Justice however, removed his mask from his face, slicked his hair to behind his ears, and rocked on the balls of his foot. He was excited to see the Wraith after a short time apart.

“Hi Sub-Commander!!” Justice said. Giggling about, as his cybernetic enhanced eyes changed from blue to icy white. “Are you going to help us to defeat the Grovian’s?”

Major Lorne grinned. He too was surprised by how many weapons decorated Justice’s person. The young man was covered with two pistols, one strange and large cybernetic shotgun, three laser knives, a taser, and a medium sized knight stick. And that was excluding his bracer shield. That sat snugly on his dominant forearm.

Justice waited for Kenny to gather himself. Giggling happily he quickly wiped the drool off of his chin that he had forgotten was there.

Kenny flinched his mouth forming a very confused and concerned smirk. Softening his narrowed eyes, he bowed his head. “Justice…hello, it is nice to see you again. But may you please tell me what are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be with…your father? Or in the room with Garrett and the others?”

Justice shook his head. “No…Papa…I mean the Lordship told me to get battle ready! I’m gonna meet my team leader for a…umm a….a… briefing!” Justice proudly announced. Fiddling with his black armored vest. Tightening it. “Look Sub-Commander, I have my laser knives and my pistols…”

Kenny stared at Justice’s innocent face intensely as Justice absentmindedly continued to talk to him. Unblinking and undivided. Evan could tell automatically, that Kenny was personally conflicted. Possibly even a little disturb by what he was seeing. His eyes never blinked so slowly and his hands were rarely folded so tightly up against his back. Evan also wondered if Justice could see that Kenny, himself, was uncomfortable by his participation in all of this. But how could he be? The young man seemed like he wasn’t even paying mind half of the time. Never the less, the Wraith nodded his head. Allowing for Justice to show him all of his personal weapons.

Taking a long drawn out breath in and out, Kenny grunted as Justice quickly finished the tour of his person. Bringing his hands out from the small of his back, Kenny tired his best to keep them by his side. However, Justice was making it very difficult as he kept trying to hand him a knife to inspect.

Evan laughed to himself. Kenny was out of his element. Completely unsure of himself. It was comedic to see. That’s when Kenny suddenly stopped Justice’s conversation with his held out hand.

“Very good young one. I am…glad you are prepared and fitted for battle. However, do you know what to do, if you get separated from your group?” Kenny asked sternly. Cutting straight into a life lesson, he’d had hoped Justice already been given before.

Justice hung his mouth open while he thought. Taking a long pause, his eyes flashed again. Changing to green.“Umm…I find Papa or my General…”

Kenny shook his head. “No, what I mean Justice, is what do you do if you are lost about in Atlantis…alone and it’s under attack. What do you do?”

Evan smiled. Justice was just as cute as Neko was at times. But Kenny’s concerns were valid. As Justice didn’t seem to know how to respond.

Kenny didn’t exactly wait for Justice to form his own educated answer. Taking a step closer to him, Kenny took ahold of him by the back of his neck. Forcing the human to look at him directly in his eyes.

“If you are separated from your group… you come and you find me…or you stay hidden until your father or a team leader comes to collect you…” Kenny instructed. Stark and serous. He regard Justice deeply. By looking over his face yet again.

Justice smiled as he nodded. “I know Sub-Commander…Papa already told me what to do.”

Kenny twitched his eye back. Then gently patting Justice’s vest plate, he polished it with his sleeve. “Very well then…please take care of yourself…Justice” Kenny said thoughtfully. Letting go of Justice’s neck. He took extra time in memorizing the numerals tattoo, that was forced upon Justice. So long ago.

Evan wanting to ‘aw’ at the Wraith’s genuine worries. It was out of Kenny’s character entirely. ‘I guess Justice just has that effect on people.’ Evan thought to himself. Kenny glared at him. As if he knew what the Major was thinking. Innocent as it was.

Nodding with laughter Justice rocked again. He flashed a big toothy grin. “And my friends! I protect my….friends!!” Justice exclaimed as one of his team mates called him over.

“Justice, front and center! Come on young prince!!” The Coriander footmen called out from next to a steel crate. Justice waved his hand as he bowed to Major Lorne and Kenny.

“Bye-bye Sub-Commander!” He said. Sprinting over to his group. He left Kenny to follow him with his eyes, across the room, until he sat himself on top of the steel crate. Overlooking his team leaders.

Major Lorne smiled as he walked with Kenny back towards the entrance of the bay. However, he could feel Kenny’s presence, reading it as uneasy. As they both rounded the corner into the corridor, Evan glanced over. “Hey…Second…are you alright? You seem uneasy…” Evan asked bravely.

Kenny huffed. Stopping his stride. “If I look uneasy, Major Lorne…it is probably because I am uneasy…that boy should not be here.”

Evan nodded in agreement. He too had his doubts. “I know the feeling but maybe our worries are misplaced. I remember Aruban said that Justice is the best hand to hand combat specialist they got…so maybe we are pacifying him? Some humans do that when they know a person is disabled….or lower functioning.” Evan stated. With Kenny suddenly hissing aggressively.

“The boy pacifies himself Major!” Kenny snapped. Growling harshly until his voice shifted.

“I do not care if he’s the best at hand to hand combat…he should not be put in such jeopardy….for a battle that doesn’t even concerns him. If he is captured, you can not imagine what others would do to him…when they find out about his mind and trust me Major…his ‘disabilities’ are very noticeable. It is highly absurd that he is even here at all!”

Evan watch as Kenny clenched his fists but suddenly loosen them. “I understand Second…but I’m sure he will be alright…I don’t think his father would put him in danger if he wasn’t ready for it…”

Kenny looked down and away from his eyes. Quickly adjusting his coat, he motioned back in the direction they were once going. “Forgive me Major Lorne for my…abrasive attitude…it is just…I feel very strongly about this subject.”

Evan shrugged his shoulders. “No need to apologize Second. Stress can do that to you…” Evan restated. “Follow me, I believe we where going to RG/BBT SGs …”

Kenny bowed his head, as the Major led him down the long twisting corridor.

*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~

Steve and Peter sat still. Motionless. The blatant shock and terror radiated from their pale green faces. As their hands shook profusely and jaws chattered together.

Neko clung onto Rodney with his face buried in his chest. Sobbing at the horrible news that John had just inform them about. The living room was quickly growing hot and humid all over again.

“No, no, no….I don’t want to go!” Neko whimpered as Rodney stroked his dampening hair out of his face. “Want to stay put! Here! With you!”

John’s breathing hitched. All the while Garrett and Aruban did their best to keep all of their charges anxiety to a minimum. It was a daunting effort.

“Ok everyone please try to calm down….” John said. Standing plastered in his spot, Sheppard held out his hand to Neko. Who was rocking uncontrollably. “We have a plan in place and you all are gonna be safe…we just thought telling you guys would be in your best interest…”

Steve stood up from his chair. Breathing hard in a growl, he shook his head. “No….Colonel Sheppard…Master…..John…I mean….human!” Steve frustratingly growled. Unable to get his words to leave his mouth just right. He held onto his head. Digging his claws into his own scalp.

“You have no idea what Lord Aaron is capable of! He says one thing…and then he will do another…he will take no prisoners!” Steve finally said. To Peter suddenly pacing the length of the living room and bedroom.

“We have to get out of here?! No….where is my uniform?! I must get dress properly….I knew he would come….he always comes to collect!” Peter said as he attempted to undress himself of the black pants and shirt Ronon had forced him into. However, Ronon quickly stopped him. “We must GO!”

John frowned as Garrett watched Peter closely. “Peter Lord Aaron doesn’t want any of you…we already know this from Lord Tiberius…ok? There’s no need to panic…”

Steve suddenly scoffed again. His chest heaved with the flash backs. “But there is cause for concern! Lord Aaron is a monster….you do not understand….anything about him…he’s not like Lord Tiberius….or Lord Abstract….he’s worse! We have seen him pick up a small youngling by her neck and he snapped it. Like a twig! I have seen him torture a human just for sneezing….without a second thought! He will kill the younglings, sell off the females…and keep the men…for his own twisted pleasures!! Why, why, WHY?!” Steve broke down. Letting his cheek be stained with tears. He crossed his arms at his waist. Hugging himself tightly. He stomped his boots roughly into the floor.

Aruban firmly grabbed Peter by the hand and set him back down onto the safety of the sofa. While Ronon directed Steve to sit back down next to Rodney. Reluctantly. He obliged. John stood motionless in the center of the room. Watching the sheer unadulterated panic set in one each and everyone of their face. Once again he was at a loss for words.

When there was a few moments of silence Ronon sighed. “Maybe we shouldn’t have told em…” He said leaning in to John’s ear. Steve over hearing this, quickly shook his head.

“No…Colonel Sheppard…we are grateful that you have told us this…information but we know this creature personally. He can not be trusted! Even with all of your ships, the High Commander’s Hives….and every weapon available to you…none of that will make a difference. Lord Aaron will take it as a challenge! I’ve seen it with my own eyes. His own people are afraid of him for good reason!” Steve forced himself to say, with confidence.

Peter began to silently tear up. Rocking wasn’t working to sooth his nerves this time. “Just give him what he wants…then he will go away….he collects, then he will leave….”

Garrett handed Peter a towel from the bathroom to dry his face. “Lord Aaron will not be collecting anyone Peter. If anything where to happen, Mr. Woolsey has given us access to his bunkers underneath the city. We will all be safe there…and I will personally not leave anyone of your sides. I will protect you all to the best of my abilities. All of you will not be alone. I promise you….”

Neko suddenly popped his head up from Rodney’s now soaked chest. Huffing and gasping for air, the Wraith was extremely distressed. “The Decimator….Number One he has the Decimator!!”

John cocked his head back. “He has a what now?”

Neko began to shriek until Rodney distracted him.

Rodney held Neko’s shoulders in place, forcing him to listen to his words. Carefully. “Neko…breathe buddy…breathe…that’s it…now what is this umm, Decimator?”

Steve ran his hands down his chin. “It is a large laser that shoots out of a barrel of a cannon on the Lordship’s War Cruiser. It enters in through a planet’s mantle into its core, and it explodes the planet within minutes of its activation…Dr. McKay. That is why others have called it…The Decimator.”

John awkwardly raised his eyebrows. “I see…and you’re positive he has a weapon like that?”

Steve shrugged. “I have never seen it before but I have heard rumors of it being used in Lord Aaron’s own galaxy…”

“It is one of the main reasons why his own people fear him…” Peter added without mincing his words.

“Oh…shit…” Rodney whispered out. To John nudging his foot with his boot.

Aruban shook his head. “That is just a rumor Steve. There is no proof that Aaron even has such a weapon. We would have seen him use it before, when we had to defend our own territories from his family. It’s just a myth.”

“No…” Peter said full heartedly disagreeing. “He has it…it is real…”

John let out another exasperated sigh. “Ok…if the Decimator is a myth then, we won’t worry about it until the time calls for it…in any case…our ships and the High Commander’s Hives will be here within the hour. Lord Lestat has four of his War Ships at the ready…so everyone, you need to relax! Atlantis has weather more crap then what we where prepared for…and we’re still here! We can do it again! Ok….” John finished his speech by handing Garrett a written plan with directions to the safety bunkers. Garrett looked it over thoroughly. Before he nodded.

“Alright…so is everyone clear on what is happening? Are we all up to speed now?”

All three of the Wraith inclined their heads in tandem. Still worked up with fear, Aruban decided to turn off the lights and put on some soothing gentle music. A peaceful instrumental melody. It did nothing for the groups fear but offered some solace.

John stood up against the wall with Teyla. Her own motherly instinct wanted to take over. But she did not know with what. Rodney kept to comforting Neko of the couch. Allowing for him to cry, cry, and cry some more. Until he withered up into sleep in his lap.

The atmosphere within the room, never really died down fully. Even with the hours ticking away. John took his time in scanning all that was around him. Before he dared to return to readying Atlantis against the Grovian Invasion.

Chapter Text

Chapter 19- Arrival

The city of Atlantis. Home to many different human life forms throughout the Pegasus Galaxy, was booming with life. Every man, woman and Wraith alike stood still. Counting down the minutes left before the Grovian War Cruiser made its entry out of hyperspace. John stood at the for front of the comms. His own body racked with anticipation. His nerves were raw. Nearly exhausted from the previous day of constant work and conversations. It was safe to say, John wanted all of this ‘danger’ to be over. Just so his city could get back to normality.

“It should be any minute now…” Rodney reluctantly admitted from his station. His eyes fixating of his computer screen. John nodded. He too stared at the large over head monitor, that tracked the War Cruiser’s eminent arrival.

“Yeah….” John sighed. The small red blips on the screen blinking faster and faster. “Good thing we have the Prometheus and the Daedalus orbiting the planet. But I don’t see Todd’s Hives anywhere. I wonder where he is.”

“Are we sure they’re even coming?” Rodney winced. The stress over taking his face.

John shrugged. “It’s not like Todd to not keep his end of the bargain…but given the circumstances I can’t really blame him. Maybe he couldn’t get his crew together on such short notice…”

Rodney grunted. “Or maybe he chickened out….that bastard…”

Suddenly, another set of intense blips came forth on the monitor as Richard’s voice took over the comms.

“Sheppard, come in.” Richard called out. In both surprise and shock.

John pressed his comms link in his hand quickly. Holding it up to his mouth. “This is Sheppard…”

Richard took a moment to himself. It was an odd sight to see. But it was really happening. Right before his very eyes. “Todd’s Hives have just jumped out of hyperspace. And I’m surprised…..” Richard chuckled. To John raising his eye brows. “He brought six of them!”

*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~~

Out from the darkness of space, a large glowing green portal swirled open. It’s bright beams jettisoning out, like a set of reaching hands. With a fast whoosh, in several different locations. Six different Hive ships existed from the green lights glimmer. All fast approaching Atlantis’s orbit. Before they slowed down to a crawl. The portal behind them, snapping to a close.

Richard smiled brightly. It wasn’t everyday he got to see the Humans and Wraith working so closely together. Not since the replicators. This was one of those those special occasions. Yet another historical event to be noticed, in his memoirs for later.

The large organic Hive ships stopped themselves promptly in front of the Daedalus’s view. Clearly seen by Colonel Caldwell’s crew. Each person held their breath. As the Hives closed the gap between them and their planet. In one swift motion the Hive Ships seamlessly maneuvering themselves in a turn. Coming to a rest right next to there human spacecraft.

Colonel Caldwell sighed from his control chair. “Now that’s a sight you don’t see everyday.” He said scoffing. Richard nodded his head. Straightening out his jacket, finicky.

“Yes well, I’m just grateful they didn’t leave us hanging. Let’s open a channel.”

“Yes sir. Opening transmission.” Steven said. His comms beeping softly before a heavy static could be heard.

There was a moment of pause before a very familiar voice came across the channel. “Mr. Woolsey…” Todd‘s voiced bellowed for both men’s attention. “I hope that more of my Hives are a blessing to your needs?”

Richard smirked. It sounded like The High Commander was almost checking to see if so many of his Hives was permitted. Steven watched eagerly as Todd’s main Hive sat stood in front of the rest.

Richard breathed a sigh of relief. “I do believe it is! And on a more personal note…it’s nice to see that all of you to made it.”

Todd also took a second to reciprocate, the feeling back.

“It took longer than expected but we indeed did, make it.” Todd parroted back.

*~~~~***~~~~~~*~~~

John blew out a heavy huff. Lord Lestat’s own personal fleets had already joined his team in orbit but their connect was silent. As previously discussed. With the Lordship hanging around Atlantis checking on his men and his son. Before the show had begun.

“Okay, it looks like the gangs all here…” John said rubbing his hands together. “Now, all that we’re missing is our uninvited guest.”

Rodney nervously laughed. “Let’s not rush it please….”

John inclined his head. Signaling to Chuck, typing away on his keyboard. Opening a connected shared channel to all that was in attendance. John gulped. The blips on his screen was growing more rapidly.

Secretly he was hoping that this display of blatant muscle was going to be enough. To make Lord Aaron’s vessel shiver. John instinctively had some doubts. As he rested his arms across his gun.

“Alright everyone, remember, direct words of advice from Tiberius himself. Under no circumstances are we to fire at their ship first! We don’t wanna give them any reasons to engage in a battle. If they do open fire on us first, then we will decide if it’s worth the fight or not. Until then, we stick to our original plan. Hopefully Lord Aaron will open his own transmission as soon as they get here and we can all have a little conversation.”

Richard and Todd both seemed to grunt simultaneously.

“Indeed Sheppard….my ship will be awaiting your instructions.” Todd said proudly. Every observant at the endless space presented.

“Same with us Colonel!” Caldwell agreed.

John masked his concerns with a nod. Then he quickly called out on his own personal walkie-talkie. “Major Lorne, have you and the Second got the mounted guns updated yet?”

*~~~*~~~*~~~*

Major Lorne stood strongly with hope in his eyes. Trying to keep it from fading from existence. Kenny, on the other hand, just kept his ageless face devoid of any expression. Looking over the mounted guns one last time, the Wraith sighed silently. The guns were calibrated to his liking. All of this finished within the last hours of their perpetrating. He had full confidence that they would be able to deliver a heavy blow, if need be.

Evan pressed his comms link in his ear. Scanning the room, he was happy with all the work they had put in.

“Yes sir! We are both are currently with them now awaiting further instructions. Should we come back to you guys?”

John thought for a second. “No stay put for now…if we do have to make a stand, I’m going to need you to book it over to the Control Chair.”

Evan smirked. ‘My favorite job of all!’ He thought to himself.

Kenny just rolled his eyes faintly upwards, when the human smiled a kind, gentle smirk. ‘Why are humans so obsessed with destruction?’ He never understood it.

However, Kenny had to take a secondary glance behind himself. Over to the right of the doorway, just before the corridor, Justice and his team leaders stood with their weapons in hand. Justice, being the smaller of the group, stood out to him most of all. Taking his own calming breath in, he watched as Justice’s eyes rapidly changed colors. Standing on the balls of his feet he rocked, then looking outside at the corridor, he dawned on his own black helmet. Clicking the strap into place underneath his chin.

A wave of emotions hit the Second’s chest. As he quickly pushed them aside. For the time being.

*~~~*~~~~~~*~~~~

At the same time, from the Section C side of the pier, Steve and Peter both looked out of the single long window that sat inside of the kitchen area. Their green slitted eyes keeping up to the sky. Plastered in alarm. While Garrett, Ronon, Teyla and her team of random soldiers stood nearby. The room was thick and stunk of perminating terror. That still lingered from the previous day. It was a scent that was hard to overcome. Or to ignore.

Peter’s hands shook profusely at his side. While he stood silently huffing in a deep breathing. He swiftly took to latching onto Steve’s dominant feeding hand. Seeking his own form of comfort. He telepathically reached out with his growing concerns.

“Do you think the Lordship is here yet?” Peter asked. Flashing a bright red fear. Accompanied by a pink feeling of anxiety. Steve hissed letting Peter’s emotions become his own.

Steve shook his head. “No not yet….we would have seen Lord Aaron’s Cruiser by now. Or the very least, heard its entry.”

Peter hissed softly. His fears showing about his face. Leaving his eyes watery. “Do you think the humans will be able to keep us safe? Do you think they will give us back to the Empire? What if Lord Aaron demands us returned? What then Seeker?”

Peter’s anxieties was reasonable to Steve in that moment. He desperately wanted to ask the same questions back. To anyone that would listen and sooth is worries. But never the less, he had to keep level headed in this very moment. Keeping his fellows as calm as they could possibly be. He was ever vigilant with the possibilities of things that could happen.

Steve reached out to Peter’s mind. Taking time to glance back at their chaperones, and to a silent rocking Neko over on the sofa. He took Peter’s trembling claws, and squeezed it tightly. Sending him a wave of calming energy. “Everything will be alright Roar..…just keep near me and I will settle you…”

Peter’s jaw soon began to quiver. He did not end their telepathic connection. Instead, he wrapped his presence, intertwining it with Steve’s own. The feeling of true ‘unity’.

*~~~*~~~~*~~~~*

The minutes ticked away. In both the Atlantis control room and on the Daedalus. With no signs of Lord Aaron’s ship. The growing feeling of dread once again reared its ugly head. Torturously. Dauntingly. Invasive. And John was filling with a secondary emotion. Boredom.

All of the sudden, John’s heart rattled in his chest. The blinks about the monitors suddenly beamed with a fast activation. Rodney too took a heavy notice to them.

“They’re here!” He echoed over the transmissions. With every ship taking to watch the universe out in front of them. “The War Cruiser is just about to drop out of hyperspace…”

Richard stood on the bridge of the Daedalus. Next to Colonel Caldwell. Both humans gasped as the same colored portal shot out as before.

With a hushed whoosh, there was another momentary pause. Where the portal was quit. Just shining in the vast endless space. But that moment didn’t last long. That’s when a loud boom could be heard. The Grovian War Cruiser began its grand entrance.

The vessel came barreling out of the yellowing greenish plasma. Large in its appearance. Todd gave a hiss with his teeth bared. The War Cruiser was three times the size of a single Hive. It was white and sleek looking on every angle. Shimmering from the near by sun, that gave Atlantis its glow. The Cruiser fully boomed out of hyperspace. With the portal closing up once again.

Todd’s eyes snapped at his multiple screens. “Sheppard…are you seeing this?” He asked over the silent comms.

“I’m sure he is Commander…” Colonel Caldwell addressed. Todd gave yet another growl. He slowly turned his eyes to his Cleverman, reaching out with a question of his own.

’How quickly do you think that ship of that magnitude can produce a blast, Ember?’

Ember stood vigilant at his console. He shook his head, looking back at his superior. “I am not sure Commander. With a ship that size, I would summarize, within a minute… But I am not certain.’

Todd hissed again. The growing feeling of uncertain agitation becoming all too apparent. His Hive buzzed around them. Cautiously.

Ember, looked further over the War Cruiser’s appearance. It was aerodynamic and capable of landing in a planet’s surface. At any give time. By the look of it. The Wraith gulped heavily. A surge of blazing worry, was shared throughout the Hives structure. As if the ship, itself was wary of the others presence.

Richard, Colonel Caldwell, and Todd all could make out several large torrent guns in the front section of the ship and off to its sides. Caldwell also had to guess, that they were outfitted on the rear side of the ship too.

“Well…that’s impressive…” He whispered in his own analysis.

However, he also noted a few thick masses on the outer side of the ship. That both crews have never seen before. Bulbous and sliver in shape. A heavyweight golden door locked whatever was behind them inside. Safely out of view. The under carriage of the Cruiser was ripe with them, as well.

Rodney let out a gasp. The Daedalus was sending them a direct feed of what they were seeing.

“Holy shit….Sheppard that thing is massive! It easily out sizes any of our ships and Todd’s main Hive..”

John’s mouth hung open wide. He shrugged his shoulders. “I guess that’s why they call it a War Cruiser then….” Rodney made an awkward expression, to John’s comeback.

“Yeah, the only problem is a big ship like that equals an even bigger gun…”Rodney couldn’t help but clap back.

Lord Aaron’s Cruiser slowed down to a stop. Shadowing most of the ships that aligned the planet’s orbit. Every breath swallowed. As no one could have guessed the sheer magnitude that was coming there way.

“All hands to your battle stations…” Colonel Caldwell announced through the comms link. His bridge readying itself.

“Prometheus, keep your eyes peeled…if that ‘thing’ charges up any of there weapons, I wanna know about it!”

On the other side of the Daedalus, the Prometheus hailed back. Kirkland gave a very slow. “Yes sir. We’ll keep a look out!”

Colonel Caldwell observed through the glass of the Daedalus. When a sudden transmission echoed through the peaceful solitude. Leaving all jolting to attention.

“John, the Grovian War Ship is trying to hail us…are you getting the request too?” Richard asked.

“Yes, we are!” Chuck said as John took to standing in the center of the Control room. Todd’s thick and heavy purr soon followed.

“We are also receiving a transmission….Sheppard.”

Rodney face drained of color when he saw John rubbing his hands together. “Alright everyone, let’s patch em through and keep on the look out for any suspicious activity…”

“God help us all…” Richard said once more. To the sound of pitching.

Colonel Caldwell was the first to successfully patch the communication through. Next came Todd, and then Atlantis, itself.

All the monitors on every different ship, buzzed on. The blackness of the screens giving way, as a large heavily armored male came into their focus.

The dreaded Lord Aaron sat stiff in his throne room. Upon a large black chair appearing to made out of scrap metals. The dark grey of his surroundings added to his terrifying visual. It even left John taken back. But only slightly.

Tall and muscular in his stride, Lord Aaron’s straight long black hair flowed down the length of his masked face. Past his lower back. While his skin shimmered with a ghostly pale white. His bare right arm was outfitted with what looked to be cybernetic metal enhancements. To simulate some type of external muscle, much like an android. With the neon blue of his irises piercing their way through every body in his line of sight. The lightweight grey silkened garment that he was wearing clung to his armor. Complimenting his frame. His tight leather gloved hands formed into a tightly balled fist. Resting on the arms of his chair.

John couldn’t help but to notice this great King had the look of a human. Why he was even adorned with a sliver chain and multitude of jewelry. That gave a softened clanked around his thick neck. A gentle tune. John noted it looked handcrafted. However, what was even more eye catching to John was the other individual standing next to him. The very familiar, and very exhausted looking Lord Nathaniel Abstract stood silent and out of the way.

Lord Abstract stood still by his brothers side. Unmoving. Faring way smaller in comparison to the King by his side. John was surprised. He remember Abstract being tall and towering but his brother was a whole different breed entirely. The Wraith-Grovian hybrid eyes shifted. Casting themselves downwards in both distress and an attempt at distancing himself. As his long white dreaded hair was disheveled. With his newly grown facial hair ripped out in certain spots.

Even the Wraith’s pristine clothing that he had favored so much, was torn and dirty looking. Stressed in its simplicity, John could have sworn he was looking at a prisoner of war. Rather than a royal family member. At which he was. The harsh bruising around Abstract’s purple puffy eyes signified this fact. The green skin he had, was darkened. It was clear to John that Lord Abstract had seen better days. Another wave of pity hit Sheppard’s core. For some odd reason. John wondered why that was, but he ignored it.

Over looking the Lantean’s with a distain eye, Lord Aaron bowed his mighty head. Leaving John with an unexpected shiver.

“Hello, humans of Atlantis..” Aaron spoke firm but kindly. “It’s such a pleasure to finally meet one of the dominating presences in this…. Pegasus Galaxy. This is surely a treat. Now who is it that speaks for you all? Is there the human named John…Sheppard amongst you?”

John gulped. ‘Even…a damn alien from the Obsidian Galaxy knows my name….wonderful!’ John quickly thought to himself. Forcing a smirk before he let it fade out of view. Taking a step forward, John took a breath shallowly as he cleared his throat.

“I am Lieutenant Colonel John Sheppard of the Atlantis Expedition team…..We are also joined by the head of our Star Command, Richard Woolsey and by the leader of the Wraith Alliance, the High Commander….we all welcome you officially to our Galaxy.”

Richard stood up proudly next to Caldwell. Todd however, just remained emotionally blank. Not wanting to give the enemy any ideas of weakness. He stayed silent. But inclined his head.

Lord Aaron’s neon eyes glowed into a slight smirk under his mask. Or at least, what John could guess was a smirk. “I see….so Mr. Woolsey is your….leader? Is he? Very well then…Mr. Woolsey can you please tell me, do you always greet visitors to your universe with a barrage of armed ships? Or am I considered an ‘extra’ special guest?”

Todd gave a light grin. It seemed like the good King, had a sense of humor and was extremely observant. Richard on the other hand, hesitated in his response back. Trying to find the perfect set of words was growing difficult for him under pressure.

Richard held his hands behind his back. “Yes, well….we try to greet every unexpected guests the same way. Given the circumstances…we all thought we would roll out the red carpet for you….pre-say.”

Lord Aaron’s eyes narrowed. So did Abstract’s. “Interesting choice of wording, Mr. Woolsey….but do forgive me, if I do not believe everything you are telling me. Because from what my scientists have informed me, you and the life suckers don’t usually get along with each other. Especially in a group setting…but yet here you all are.”

John further swallowed in a gulp. “Well it is the truth your Highness. It’s not everyday our galaxy gets visitors. Now if you don’t mind me asking Lordship, what exactly is your business with us here on Atlantis? We couldn’t help but to notice you have your War Cruiser. Do you always travel on it, instead of a Home Hub?”

Aaron chuckled in his throat. Although, he quickly dropped his pleasant demeanor. “Cutting straight to the chase Colonel Sheppard? I like that…no my War Cruiser is my Home Hub. As my work calls for me to be on hand at all times. But to answer your first question, I am here for a proposal…or proposition. Whatever you wish to call it.” Taking a pause slightly to gather his own collection of words, Lord Aaron tilted his head with a heavy sigh.

“You see humans, and…. ‘Wraith’…I have taken a bit of a ‘liking’ to your galaxy. It seems you have such a bountiful variety of…resources that would serve my Empire well and since you have gifted yourself with both of our slaves….” Lord Aaron motioned behind him. To Abstract looking away to the ground. “It only seems far that you conform to the changes that are presenting themselves to you, and officially commit to our Empire fully. In a joining.”

John let his mouth hang open as Richard did the same. However, Todd grit his teeth.

Richard didn’t have to think twice about what the Lordship was asking. He already knew his answer.

“Even though that seems tempting….we will most likely be declining your offer at the moment…” Richard said. “We don’t just simply strike an accord with just anyone. I’m sure you understand Lordship…”

Todd gave a growl. “The Wraith too, will be refusing your offer currently. Perhaps another time…in the much later future…”

Lord Aaron’s eyes suddenly changed his color. Instead of neon blue, he changed them, to a blistering crimson. John frowned. Just then Colonel Caldwell noticed something activating on the Grovian War Cruiser. The large golden gates that were on the under carriage of the ship slowly unfurled themselves. However, after a few seconds, nothing could be seen coming out. They where just ‘opened’.

Chuck received notice, via his computer that something was indeed coming their way. The human gasped ans he wasn’t sure what he was looking at. The signal was far to weak to pick up on the scanners. “Colonel….something is heading our way from the Grovian War Cruiser…” Chuck whispered.

John instantly took to looking at the monitors in front of him. Even he couldn’t see the blinks.

Rodney quickly spun around in his chair. Frantically typing away. He too was both confused and concerned. “Shep he’s right….they just did something.”

John glanced over to Rodney as the sudden chuckling of Lord Aaron voice filled the control room. “I am so saddened to hear that from you all….it is a real shame that you are declining such a prosperous offer. You see when I travel to other galaxies, I’m used to some resistance, but never a flat out refusal…I must say, you are one of my first.”

***~~*****~~~**~~~~~*

Neko sat idly on the sofa rocking, with Teyla behind him. When he gave a blood curdling shriek. Pointing to the open window with terror, he cowered on the couch.

Steve and Peter rushed by his side, while Teyla and Garrett spun around from the kitchen table. Guns at the ready.

“DROID!!!!” Neko shrieked out. “There is a Droid?!”

Teyla stood up from her chair. The pit of her stomach soured. Seeing nothing up blue sky out of the window however, she raised her eyebrow letting out a breath of relief. Garrett although, cautiously, made his approach towards the sink. Taking his time to look out at the area in front of him. But like Teyla said, there was nothing but the horizon.

“Neko…nothing is there please calm down….” Teyla said as she tried desperately to hush the distraught Wraith from crying more.

“No…no….no…there is!” Neko repeated. His tears trailing down his face.

Steve seeing his fellow worrying rushed over to his side. Leaving Peter standing in alarm at the bedroom door. “What did you see?” He asked Neko with a growl.

Neko shakily paused. “Lord Aaron…”

There was a moment of silence. The birds chirped in the sky above them. The sound of the waves picking up their speed from upcoming wind. However, Garrett could not shake off the feeling that something was wrong.

Turning to look back at the group, he shrugged. “I don’t see anything Neko…..are you sure of what you saw?”

Just then Teyla’s mouth opened wildly as Steve and Neko both growled out simultaneously. A large blue robotic android lowered itself, down out of the sky’s above. Unlike anything Teyla had ever seen before. There was no human inside. The faceless droid shimmered in the sunlight. It’s metal mechanics making no noise as it hovered around. It just stared into the room. It’s glowing blue eyes piercing about until they turned a ghastly shade of red. Then all of the sudden, the sound of a weapon charging overtook the chamber.

Garrett shuttered. Turning his back as quickly as he could he yelled out. “EVERYONE GET DOWN!”

The wall behind Garrett suddenly exploded in a heated blast of twisted metal. Sending out a faint boom that rattled the walls of the Section C Pier. The hardened steel that made up its structure seemingly melted away, in drips of thick molten lava. The cold midday air rushed into the room. Filling it with smoke that choked the human caretaker’s inside.

Steve hoisted Neko up out of harms way. With all Wraith standing behind Teyla. Whom instinctively started to open fire. Garrett slowly peeled himself off of the floor in a dazed confusion. His ears rang loudly for a minute. As he gathered his senses he shook his head. The rubble cascading off of his burnt back as he did so.

Glancing back through the smoke, Garrett growled loudly as the robotic Droid took its first footsteps inside of their room. There was no time to stop or hesitate. Garrett kicked the Droid back with his power leg. Sending it stumbling back before it regained its momentum.

Garrett took to his feet as he ran as fast as he could out of the once proclaimed kitchen area, over to the entrance way. Raising his pistol, he too took to releasing several rounds of ammunition. Only to miss its target.

A hot glowing red blast erupted for the hole in the wall. Coming through the smoke, the Droid had its gun raised up high at its chest. With impeccable aim, the red charges hit several of Teyla’s own crewmen within seconds. Their human bodies dissipating to the ground before they turned to red ash at the groups feet. Leaving nothing but reminiscent of bones.

Teyla stood in shock. She could feel the intensity of the heat rising. Then she fired a round of discharges from her own gun. However, the Droid just stood still. Relentless in its attack. It allowed for her bullets to bound off of its chest plate. Ricocheting them with ease. The bullets bounced off of the walls around them. Creating an indentation into the steel of the secluded room. But over all dealing no damage to the robotic creature.

Steve shielded Peter and Neko tightly in the smalls of his back. As he tried desperately to get the door to the chamber open. He hit the electric keypad roughly in a panic. However without the code to the door, it was to no avail. “We need to get out now!!!” He howled through the chaos. “Open the door!!”

Teyla silently obliged as Garrett kept to shooting at the creature. Typing in the code the doorway finally opened with a whooshing. To the relief of its occupants.

“Everyone this way!” Teyla called out. Directing the Wraith out of the room. Garrett followed close behind. Being the last to leave, he covered the rear of his charges. With all escaping from the chamber seconds before the Droid produced another round of blasts.

*~~~~~*~~~~~~~*~~~~*

Major Lorne and Kenny stood at the mounted guns. They felt the sudden faint rumble of the blast moments after it had struck. Some of the Atlantis Expedition team member froze in place. Wondering themselves, what had just occurred.

Major Lorne turned his head to the direction of the booming. He could see the smoke billowing up in the sky. To his surprise. Once he was certain they were being attack by something unknown, he pressed his comms in his ear. “Colonel Sheppard, Teyla….what the hell was that?!”

There was a second of silent before Teyla’s frantic voice rang through the channel. “Major we are under attack!!”

Kenny stared at the Major hissing as he looked out to the group of Coriander footmen in front of them. They where beginning to take up arms.

“Where are you Teyla?!” Evan asked quickly. His voice sounded more alarmed.

“We are heading to the safe room! We are currently being pursued by a robotic creature! We are leaving Section C right now!!”

The Major had no time to respond. Several loud crashes was heard behind them. Out from the sky came more Droids than one could count. As one explored the shielding system above, it created a small hole, and it was enough for another Droid to slip right through.

The weapons room quickly filled with the sounds of gunfire. Human bodies being thrown from every angle one could see. As the Coriander footmen quickly took to battle. Running, jumping, and using there laser knives to take down as many of the Droids as they could. However, the onslaught kept on coming.

Kenny raced for the nearest cover that he could find. With just enough time to drawl out his stunner. He took refuge behind one of the steel crates that aligned the room. He knelt down, surveying his surroundings. Looking for his own chance to defend against the creatures, he waited till the Major was in cover with him. Before he discharged his weapon.

“What are those things?!” He asked the Major. To Major Lorne shrugging.

“I don’t know but right now I want them targeted!”

Kenny growled. “That’s a given Human!”

Kenny and Major Lorne released multiple discharges onto what ever mechanical creature they could see. But to their blatant shock, none of the bullets did them any justice. Kenny’s stunner was able to push one Droid back, causing a large heated spot on the chest plate of the droid, but it did not do the job at fully taking it out.

Kenny looked around, when one of the androids landed in front of their crate. One of the Majors bullets hit the Droid in the back, and when it took notice, the android slowly turned itself around. The heavy clanking of its mechanical boots sent a wave of reverb, that Kenny could easily feel in his person. Racking his bones with a rattle. He growled deeply again.

The Droid was slowly making its approach. Steadily taking its time, it raised its weapon about its chest ready to fire at the Major and Kenny, when a young Justice came sprinting out of the smoke. With a swiftness he jumped onto the Droids back. Pulling its weapon up and away from the couples radius. Watching his friends carefully, Justice directed the blast away as he tugged on the beast harshly.

The android let out one blasted charge, that hit near Kenny’s head. It’s hot red beams melting the steel away off of the wall as it did so. Kenny quickly glanced back behind him. He had never encountered such a weapon before.

Major Lorne shot his gun at the android, giving Justice just enough of a distraction to turn on his laser knife and cut the Droid’s head clean off of its body. Sparks flew in every direction. While the head bounced loudly and rolled to the floor with a crash. When the body of the android fallowed, Justice rolled off the the falling androids back into the floor. Before he whipped himself right back up and ran off to help another one of his team leaders.

Major Lorne took Kenny by his coat’s sleeve. Helping him to his feet. Turning him around towards the open corridor of the room. He yelled out “We need to fall back….”

Kenny hissed as he continued to fire. “And where human do you insist we go to?” He replied back, over another barge of blasts.

Major Lorne motioned with his head back into the direction of the Control Chair. “We need to get to the Chair room! Sheppard is gonna all the backup we can give him….”

However, through all of the chaos, Evan could see that Kenny was hesitant on leaving their currently post. The Wraith’s green eyes were hyper focused on the Coriander footmen. On Justice in particularly.

Evan rolled his eyes as he sharply dragged Kenny towards the doorway. “Come on! They can handle it from here….we gotta get to the Control Chair!”

Kenny let out a grunt in frustration. The human was right. He gave in past his urges and ran at full speed, following the Major out of the blazing chamber.

*~~~*~~~~*~~~~~*

John stood still under all of the pressure. In their post, they easily heard the blasts of what was taking place. Todd and Richard could see the distress on John’s paling face but they still didn’t know the what was going on.

“Colonel Sheppard?” Richard called out to see if John was alright.

That’s when Sheppard and Rodney both heard the desperate pleas of Teyla and Major Lorne over the broken static of the radio.

“John….we….under…..attack…..fire…..chair…..help!”

An icy chill ran up Johns spine. One that Todd could easily feel for himself. John glared at Lord Aaron, as suddenly, a larger android landed itself just outside of the main entrance way to the control room.

Rodney stood up from his chair. Fear and alarm plastered on his face. He held up his pistol. “SHEPPARD!!!! WHAT THE HELL IS THAT?!”

Lord Aaron gave a loud bellowing laugher of amusement. The joy radiating through the steel plates on his leather mask. He laced his hands together and leaned more forward. Snickering. “Just a little incentive to see if you will change your mind. Colonel Sheppard….”

John turned around sharply to see the android powering up its core. Opening its chest plate wide, a charging balloon like structure pluses. Glowing bright red, the core of the droid seemed to want to combust. But wasn’t quite there yet.

Lord Aaron leaned back in his chair, while Richard, Caldwell, and Todd watched Lord Abstract shutter backwards up against the wall.

“You let me know when you reconsider my proposal….until then, you can reach us on his channel….Colonel…..” Lord Aaron spoke with sheer confidence. His demeanor unchanging. “I will be waiting…”

Just then, the android’s chest grew to the largest stretch it could. Then exploded. Sending out a power blast of red and yellow light. That vibrated all throughout the city of Atlantis itself. The blasted didn’t hurt any of John or his men, but it did push everyone off of their feet. The sudden combustion caused Atlantis to loose all functions. Forms lights to, weapons. The power to the city flickered off. As the city powered down.

Rodney watched in horror as the controls and the computer screen went black. Ending their transmission to the Daedalus and the Prometheus. As well as to Todd’s Hive.

“Oh no!!” Rodney exclaimed. “They took out our power grid’s! We can’t even send out a distress beckon.”

John sweat profusely. Taking back to his feet he looked around him. They were still under attack and the city was currently shaking. John raised his gun as Rodney joined him in abandoning the control room.

“Go help Teyla and the others!” He ordered over to Rodney. Bounding down the stairs. “I’m going to go to the Control Chair! Hopefully the Major is already there!”

“But where the hell are they?” Rodney asked back. “I don’t know where they’re going!”

John glanced over his shoulders but kept on sprinting. “Teyla said they’re going to the safe room!”

Rodney gave John an exacerbated look. “But that’s half out across the Eastern side of the pier!”

“No shit Rodney!” John said already taking off for the direction of the Control Chair. He ran past the corner. Leaving Rodney all along.

Rodney rolled his eyes. “Great….this is just great…cardio don’t fall me now!” He said to himself. Running down the stairs and out past the now shattered Reminence of the windows. He headed outside for the Eastern side of Atlantis.

Chapter Text

Chapter 20- Captured

Bodies flew wildly throughout the air and pilfered the ground along Atlantis’s corridors. With some of the human casualties still alive. Others, barely breathing at all. What accompanied was the harsh sound of gun fire, and smoke.

Teyla, Garrett, Steve, and the rest of the Wraith congregation ran past several of these fallen humans. Unable to stop and pay them any mind. Only taking notice as to not trip over them. The large red Droid, that had entered through their live quarters was still on the groups ever moving heels. With no chance of making a clean get away. It fired several large heated blasts at the group. In particularly Garrett. Whom through it all was continuing to fire a barge of bullets from the Lantean’s gun. Doing nothing at all, besides pushing the mechanized creature back, they had no choice but to pushed forward slowly. Frustratingly.

Steve huddled his fellows together. Keeping Neko close by his side while Peter fended for himself. Taking his time to duck and cover when needed, he frantically ran alongside of Teyla. Teyla however, knew all too well where they were going. Unsure if they would be able to make it fully to the underground bunker. Although, she remained hopeful.

Turning around another heavily darkened corridor, she glanced back over her shoulder. Garrett continued to fend off against the Droids from behind. Sweat poured down the Jaspers animalistic face. His sliver fur glistening with his exasperation.

“Lady Teyla, how far till we reach the bunker?!” Garrett called out from behind the pack. “Are we close?”

Teyla looked around the chaos of the corridor. They were practically surrounded on both sides. “It is not to far from here, but we have to continue down this hallway…”

Steve’s eyes darted around wildly, with his own desperation. He did not see how that was possible. Especially with a frightened Wraith by his side. Another booming sound shook the hallways, causing all that was fleeing to halt in there tracks.

“This is impossible!!” Steve yelped out as a blast nearly struck him from behind. “We will never make it!”

Teyla looked on as Neko suddenly shrieked. She could see yet another Droid slowly clambering around there exist. The other droid from the other side of the corridor was making its fast active approach. Swiftly she discharged her weapon. Only this time she had managed to hit the droid in its mechanical neck. Just in the right spot, to where the droid fill instantly to the floor. Unmoving, it’s eyes dimmed off.

“There is a short cut, but we have to go outside to do so…and I don’t know if we will encounter any more of those androids…”

Garrett kept on firing his weapon. “If we stay here, we will run out of ammunition! We have no choice, we must go!”

Teyla nodded as she gave a quickened. “Follow me.” Leading the group over the fallen machine, Steve allowed for Peter to take front of his group while he forced Neko to run forward. Pushing him. Still heavy blast continued to maneuver them off course. It was inevitable. Garrett chased after, covering the best that he possibly could.

They ran as fast and steady. Dodging and weaving pass the twisting shrapnesl of metal until they reached one of the few doors that allowed for crossing of the Piers.

“This is it! Quickly!” She ordered.

Without a second glance back Teyla swung the thickly door opened. The midday sunlight blinded her for a minute. Her eyes struggled to quickly adjust to the heavy thickness of the smoke that hovered in the cold air. Coughing filled the corridor as the red siren blared above the doorway. Taking a swallow of the sea air in, the group finally made it to the outside. Before another blast could strike them.

*~~~~*~~~~~~*~~~~~

Rodney too was at a loss for words. Having the same issues as his fellow army men. Heavy blasts greeted him from every angle. Behind, front, and of course side to side. The warily scientist stumbled about. Tripping over nothing but his boots as he ran through the flashing hallways, he ran with his gun raised at the ready.

Rodney took a few extra precautions before he turned into one of the more peaceful looking corridors. Away from all the the gun fire, and mechanical footsteps. He breathed in a gasp.

Rodney knelt down to one knee. He was already exhausted. “Ok help Teyla and Garrett? Oh yeah Sheppard….easier said than freakin done!” Rodney grumbled loudly. His frustration mounting further. “Where the hell are they?!”

Just then a buzzing sound within the corridor itself, grasped his attention. He looked around. His eyes meeting nothing but an empty corridor. However, he still could hear the intense humming.

Rodney raised his gun up to the level of his eyes. A moment of silence filled his ears, when all of a sudden, the wall next to him started to turn red hot and eroded away.

Rodney flung himself backwards. Hitting the wall besides him, he soon witnessed a large blue laser blade shooting out from the molten steel. Attempting to create a large gapping hole. Large enough of an opening for a human or a Droid in question, to walk right through.

Rodney panicked. There was no where for him to go. “Oh crap?!” He yelled out as the hole was completed. The hot steel was pushed through. Dropping in front of his boots.

Rodney slide off to the side. Inadvertently landing onto the floor covering his head. When he next thing he looked up at, was the robot’s mechanical foot coming right through the threshold of the wall.

The Droid scanned the hallway for any life forms. Beeping and humming about, Rodney had just gotten up to his feet. When the Droid’s glowing red eyes focused on him.

Raising his pistol from up off the floor, Rodney frantically shot multiple rounds. They bounced off the the walls, pinging the Droid in different locations. But it did nothing against it. Then in a moment of terror, the Droid held up its gun. The same buzzing sound as before overtook the hallway.

Rodney could see the charge gearing up from the barrel of the gun. Bright yellow and green in its appearance. In that moment Rodney nearly submitting to his fate. He crouched down away from the barrel in an attempt to shield himself. But in the nick of time, someone came to his defense.

A large muscular blur, brushed past him. The sound of a blaster going off. It was Ronon! The large Satedan’s weapon was enough to subdue the Droid with ease. As Ronon aimed right for its head. The Droid released several sparks from its shoulders as Ronon continued to fire. Successfully taking out the Droid rather quickly. The mechanical body fell to the floor, short circuiting with a crash.

Rodney popped his head back up from his crouched position on the floor.

“Oh my god I am happy to see you!” Rodney blurted out. Ronon turned around and helped him gain his balance on his feet.

“Yeah me too…” Ronon said with a smirk. He used his boot to kick the Droid’s head away from its body. Just to make sure it was dead. “We are surrounded by these things…they’re everywhere.”

“Yeah I can see that…but where did you come from?”

“I came from the mess hall….” Ronon said as he glanced around Rodney. “So you were just gonna let it kill you?”

Rodney rolled his eyes. “Well what did you expect me to do?! Our bullets don’t do much against….whatever these things are!”

“Oh I don’t know maybe defend yourself…”

Rodney grit his teeth. There was no time for smugness. “Have you see Teyla or Garrett? John told me to help them get to the bunkers but I’m having a hard time find them.”

Ronon sighed. “No I haven’t but if I had to guess they would either be crossing the Northern Pier…or taking the scenic route. But considering that we are surrounded…I’m guessing she’s taking them through the short cut.”

“Ok…that’s a start….” Rodney said to yet another crash going off behind them. “Crap?!”

Ronon wasted little time. He took a few steps forward to check the corridor for any more Droids. “Ok well let’s go find them then…Come on!”

Rodney watched as Ronon proceeded down the hallway. Not stopping, even to take a glance back.

Rodney huffed again. “I was afraid you would say that!”

Pressing forward both headed for the outer doors that allowed them access to the Northern Pier.

*~~~*~~~~*~~~~*

Major Lorne and Kenny ran frantically pass the Gate Room that was the main entrance into Atlantis itself. Thick and heavy smoke was filling the chamber up. With most of the windows shattered by the previous Droids radiation blast from before. They were so close to the Control Chair, both could taste it. However, Evan stopped as he saw through the multiple windows that aligned the walls, Teyla, Garrett, and all the rest fleeing in the direction of the bunkers.

Kenny hissed as he too took notice. The group was still being persuaded. The Droid was now sprinting behind them and Garrett was having trouble keeping the large creature back.

Evan gulped. “Should we go and help them?” He asked over to Kenny. But Kenny winced.

“You have your orders Major….you must get to what you called the Control Chair…”

“No, they need help, we can’t just leave them behind!”

Kenny growled heavily. The situation was dire and Major Lorne was making things way to difficult. Although, he did have the urge to also help his fellows, he wasn’t sure splitting up would lead to a favorable outcome.

“Second?” Major Lorne called out to drive Kenny away from his train of thought.

Kenny hissed wildly in frustration. “Fine Major! I will go and assist them…but you go to the Control Chair….once I am finished I will meet you there..”

Evan nodded as he witnessed Rodney and Ronon exiting outside to join Teyla’s group. Kenny took off in a fast run. Using his stunner to shot at the Droid from a long distance. He kept his head down, as he climbed his way through the broken glass, to the outside of the Pier. His black trench coat waved rapidly in the winds as he went to assisting Ronon and Rodney. Leaving the Major to keep to his original plan of meeting John at the Control Chair.

*~~~~*~~~~~~*~~~~~*

Garrett reloaded his pistol, as Teyla gave him cover fire. Steve darted around while one more Droid crash landed next to them. The sudden impact ratted the steel ground beneath their feet. Steve watch on in horror. Pulling Neko back behind him. But his centuries of training had prepared him for this moment.

Taking into a quick sprint, he met the Droid head on. In an impressive display of bravery. He lunged, snarling. Letting his fast hands fly. Right and left. Dodging and weaving. Similarly to how he did when Teyla first encountered him. She remembered just how quick Steve really was on his feet. Steve growled and yelled as he kicked the droid back in a powerful spin kick. The Droid was knocked off of its feet, just before Garrett swiped his thick black claws at the nap of the Droid’s neck. Ripping his head clean off of his shoulder.

However, the Droid did release another sharp blast, before it shut down. With the red hot charge landing inches away from Neko’s feet. A moment of sheer panic over took the Wraith. He jumped up and absentmindedly ran away from the scene to go and hide. The terror was overtaking his thinking yet again.

Steve could hear Neko’s continuous fearful sobbing cry’s as he ran further away from his group. Creating a large distance between them. “Number Two no come back!” He yelled out taking chase after him. “Stop?!”

Garrett tried to partake in the chase too but yet another Droid blasted at him from the skyline. Just then, Teyla saw Kenny running towards Neko’s and Steve’s side as Ronon and Rodney was running to the Wraith head on.

Rodney ducked his head in an attempt to cover himself. There was several crashes about their heads. With many of the Coriander footmen defending the city in the sky. Ronon aided them with his blaster, but it was a drop in the bucket compared to the battle that was taking place overhead.

Suddenly Rodney could hear his name being frantically called. Neko headed straight for him. “Dr. McKay?!” Neko cried out. Tripping to the floor as he did so.

Rodney held out his arms out stopping the fleeing Wraith with a hardened thud. Neko nearly tackled him to the ground as he buried his face into Rodney’s sweaty chest. He could feel the humans heart beating rapidly. The same as his own.

Steve was slowly sprinting towards them, his own exhaustion mounting with panting when another large Droid landed next to Ronon. Ronon grunted as he shot his gun off several times. However, this time, his blasts did nothing. The Droid was outfitted with different type of alloyed armor. A mossy green shield, humming as it was hit.

Kenny quickly knocked the Droid back with a punch to his side, while Ronon too, tried to punch its head clean off.

The Droid only stumbled backwards. But regained to its clambering feet. In one swift motion it harshly kicked Ronon back. His gun falling from his hands as he was kicked back several feet away. Rolling off to the side.

Teyla and Garrett race their way over but Peter stopped them. Holding them back in an embrace. “No!!” He said while Garrett broke free from his hold. “You will be collected?!”

Just then the sound of Rodney’s pistol went off. His bullets ricocheted off of the androids shoulders. Essentially doing nothing yet again. Just then, in the center of its chest, the droids core glowed bright purple. Kenny’s eyes narrowed as he held up his stunner. However, the droid quickly released what looked like a shield. Outstretching the distance between him and the group. The purple haze engulfed Rodney, Neko, and Kenny. Their bodies twitched slightly. When suddenly they vanished in a blink of an eye. The Droid outstretched its arms. Recalling the haze back into his chest plate, before it took a few more steps to face Steve.

Steve let out torn sob from his chest. Suddenly taking to his knees. He then held up his hands as he inched his way closer to the Droids mechanical legs. Pleading softly and meekly. “Please…take me instead….I am the one you want..take me instead of the other Wraith you have….I offer myself freely just release the other!”

The Droid cocked its head off to the side, like it was calculating. However, Ronon angrily took to his feet. Regaining his weapon, he began to fire at the Droids back. Managing to hit its shoulder. Causing the Droid to take notice.

Steve ran up to his side and held Ronon’s gun away. Blocking his attack. “Stop Satedan?! You will kill them?!”

Ronon growled in frustration, nearly punching Steve back himself. “What do you mean Wraith?!” Ronon demanded to know. That’s when Steve let out a tear from his eye.

“That’s a collection Droid! Dr. McKay, Neko, and the Second are being held inside of its core…if you destroy it, they will be killed along with it!”

Ronon grit his teeth as he lowered his weapon to his side. That’s when the Druid jumped off of the ground, back into the blazing sky. With a loud boom. It made its way up past the horizon, until it was out of sight completely.

“No!!!” Steve screamed out in horror. Almost chasing after it until Peter rushed to his side. The Wraith latched onto his counterpart just as Steve dropped to the ground.

More booming crashes could be heard, as suddenly the onslaught of Droids retreated back into the clouds. Being recalled back to their Lord’s ship. It seemed like they got what they came for.

Peter held into Steve as he proceeded to yank him back up onto his feet. Garrett joined them as he pulled both along with his back towards Teyla. “Come on! We need to get out from the open!”

Ronon quickly approached Teyla as she took in a shaky breath. “I think they are retreating….” She said with contempt.

Ronon nodded. “Yeah but I still don’t trust it…and they took Rodney….”

“I saw…we must alert Colonel Sheppard.”

“He’s at the Control Chair….” Ronon said as he motioned with his blaster back at the windows. “What about them?

Teyla nodded her head slowly as Garrett took Steve by the arm and pulled him forward.

“Come Peter, Garrett….we need to go find Colonel Sheppard!”

Steve was reluctant to leaving from the pier. Keeping his eyes plastered to the sky. He searched desperately for the Droid who took his fellow. Teyla joined his side. Her own stress reading about her face.

“Steve come with me…we can’t do anything from here. We need to go a tell Colonel Sheppard….we can form a plan from there..”

Steve shakily agreed. Following after her as Teyla led the group back inside, Ronon check over his shoulder, just to make sure nothing was following them.

*~~~**~~~~~~*~~~~~*~~~~~~

Richard Woolsey and Colonel Caldwell faces drained of color. Realizing that something was indeed happening on the planet below. They stood in shock as Lord Aaron was still transmitting. Todd growled when he released, Atlantis was suddenly without power. He was no longer able to hold back his distain. He bared his teeth. Hissing.

“What have you done?!” Todd demanded to know. Clinching his fist tightly, till his knuckles turned pale.

Colonel Caldwell tried desperately to reach John through his comms but when no answer back, Richard looked at Lord Aaron, who was chuckling in his chair.

Richard gulped. “What have you done to my team? Tell me!”

Lord Aaron sighed. Drumming his fingers onto his arm rest he smirked underneath his mask. “They are alive and well…I assume.” He said without hesitation. “As I said before…I look forward to when you all change your minds.”

Just then the Prometheus hailed them. Kirkland sounded worried. “Colonel Caldwell, we are picking up several entities making their way back to the Grovian War Cruiser! Can you see them?”

Richard’s mouth hung open. Indeed, they could see several large bodies entering back into the hanger bay, just under the War Ship. They where cloaked before, but now they where visible.

Todd scanned his screen. The life forms were not human. Todd hissed through his sensory pits. Hovering his hand over the command to open fire, but he stopped himself. Lord Aaron’s bright neon eyes was staring at him.

“I wouldn’t do anything to hasty Commander….if you do make the mistake on firing at my ship, you will leave me no choice but to call out for my reinforcements. All 26 planets worth. I do not think you wish for that, do you now?”

Richard leaned over to Caldwell, his eyes plastered on the screen. “We need to scan Atlantis for any life forms…I don’t trust that no one is injured…”

Caldwell nodded as he sent out a quick scan. They only had to wait a few seconds. “There is life sir….”

Lord Aaron boosted again from his chair. “As I already stated….your team is unharmed for the most part…they are just without power at the moment…but I have a feelings your cities back up generators will kick in soon enough. If you have those…that is.”

All remained silent. They stress of the matter weighted down heavily on all that was observing. Richard pondered his decision. Proceed to fire or not? The decision was not an easily made one. It came with a deadly consequence.

Aaron tilted his head. His neon eyes flashed a multitude of colors before they focused on yellow. He breathed in deeply. “I will leave you with your thoughts. But I still expect an answer to my proposal for you…I will give you a three days time or so to reconsider. I will remain in your orbit in front of you. Until then….good day!”

The screen went black. Leaving Todd, Richard, and Colonel Caldwell at a loss for words.

*~~~*~~~~*~~~~*~~~

John ran into the Control Chair room, out of breath. Major Lorne was there to greet him. Jolting up from the chair, his face was alarmed.

“Sir….the chair isn’t working…I think we don’t have any power at all….I can’t reach the Daedalus either…”

John nodded his head . While he tried to reach Rodney on the comms. “Rodney…come in…” He called out but Rodney did not respond.

Major Lorne glanced to John as he paced the room. “I can’t reach McKay….something must have happened to him…”

Just then the sound of Teyla’s voice and boots beckoned. John turned around to find Ronon, Steve, Peter, and Garrett scrambling in.

Teyla reached John and the Major first. She was out of breath. “John….Rodney, Neko, and Todd’s Second where kidnapped…”

Johns mouth dropped. “What?”

“A collection Droid took them Major!” Steve said in a state of shock. “Lord Aaron took them as collateral…”

Garrett nervously bit his lip, as his eyes changed from blue to white. “Lord Lestat and Aruban are making their way to us now…John we need to get them back. They are for sure going to be tortured for information and I don’t want the Second or Dr. McKay to meet that fate….”

John huffed and wiped the stress away from his mouth. His first steps was to get Atlantis back to full power. Whatever the cost. So only one name came to mind. “Ok Major I need you to go get Zelenka. Get him down to the generator room. Tell him to get this city back on line…and I will need to make a transmission.”

Teyla tilted her head off to the side. “Who will you attempting to reach John? The Daedalus or Todd?”

John shook his head. “No….I’m going to try to reach Lord Tiberius again. We need to rescue McKay and the rest…”

Teyla formed a frown as she watch Major Lorne sprint off to Zelenka‘s office. If he was lucky, he would be hiding out there.

“Will you be reaching to Woolsey and Todd too?” Teyla asked. Looking intensely into Johns eyes.

John sighed. “Yeah, or I’m gonna wait until they reach us…remember they are probably still talking with Aaron. So who knows what’s going on up there…but for right now, let’s get Atlantis back online. Maybe Lord Lestat could help with that?”

Teyla agreed bowing her head. “Let me go and find them. Will you be alright?”

John nodded but didn’t say anything. He watched as Teyla ran off.

John huffed about as he looked out of the doorway. The stress was growing ever still. With the concern that Rodney and Kenny would be under interrogation at Lord Aaron’s hands. And he wasn’t sure if Rodney could keep his mouth shut of any secrets. If that was to happen. Even though, Rodney had been under scrutiny before. John wasn’t sure of how badly the Grovian’s would pry someone of information. However he did have a clue.

John took a deep, breath into his lungs. In an attempt to settle down his nerves.

Chapter Text

Chapter 21- Game Plan

John stood motionless in the generator room of Atlantis with Lord Lestat, Aruban, Teyla, and Ronon watching Radek Zelenka attempt to work his magic on the fired parts that output power to the city. All of their comms, Control Chair, Stargate, and computer systems were down. His expertise was highly sought after, with no power flowing in or out of its channels. The scientist stood at the large cylinder station, left scratching his head. His assessment of the damage was never ending.

“So you said that after the android released his discharge is when the power surge knocked us out?” Radek asked John with his eye brow raised. John nodded tiredly.

“Yeah….after that thing exposed, that’s when we went dark….I’m just trying to figure out how that was even possible.”

Radek scoffed with a sigh. “Well Colonel, anything is possible…the energy it admitted was able to penetrate all of our electrical equipment. It also seemed that the droid was able to create a power surge large enough that ultimately fired out systems. All simultaneously.”

Teyla shook her head. “How long till we can get the power back up? We need to make a transmission up the the Daedalus.”

“And also over to Tiberius….” John openly admitted to Ronon huffing.

“What good can that Jasper do? His ship is on lock down, remember?”

John shrugged his shoulders. “As much as I’m having a hard time trusting him too Ronon, Tiberius would know how to get into his brothers cruiser. We also will need help in getting Kenny, Rodney, and Neko out of there. He’s our best bet…until he proves otherwise.”

Radek nodded as he wiped the sweat away from his forehead. “Unfortunately for us Colonel, with how much damage that has been caused by the droid…it might take me weeks to get the generators working again….the most I can do is get the Comms up. But that’s iffy….”

Lord Lestat and Aruban looked at each other. They could see the situation needed more of a delicate hand, then what the Lantean’s could provide. Aruban sighed as he tapped his chin in thought.

“Colonel Sheppard if it is alright with you…I would like to bring my son Raymond over to help Dr. Zelenka here with the repairs. He’s a brilliant mind and I know he would not mind in helping out and he’s a fast worker. I bet he could get this city up and running smoothly. If you would have him.”

Ronon rolled his eyes. “Isn’t he a Wraith?” Ronon asked with a hint of contempt to his voice. Aruban nodded but kept his position on the matter.

“Yes Ronon, he is…but I trust him. Ray would not do anything to harm your city. He has a vast knowledge when it comes to coding, and energy admissions. He also works in dealing with Grovian technology. So please don’t condemn him before you even had the privilege of meeting him.”

John slowly thought about Aruban’s offer. He didn’t see how it could hurt. Leaning over to Zelenka to wanted his opinion.

“Radek, what do you think? Do you think you could use the help?”

Radek nodded his head with some hesitation. He had worked with Wraith before but never with a Coriander Wraith scientist. So he was somewhat apprehensive.

“I don’t see why not Colonel. If this Raymond could theoretically help me to get the generators back up and working again. Then we would stand a better chance if another attack was to occur…and besides, everything I’ve heard about him…more help would be appreciated.”

John tilted his head with Ronon once again sighing.

“Alright…Aruban bring him on over…we need all the help we can get….but how will he come over to us? The Stargate isn’t working.”

Lord Lestat smiled. “You are in luck Colonel, Raymond is actually onboard one of my unmarked cruisers. He’s with my other sons. If your Daedalus has beaming capabilities, then they could beam them onto your ship and then beam them down here.”

Radek raised his eyebrows as he went back to connecting multiple power cords to his computer. “That’s actually a good plan Colonel…”

John rubbed his hands together. “Ok…Radek get us some power so we can send a message over to the Daedalus…in the meantime, I’m going to go head over to the Control Chair. Just to see if Major Lorne is having any issues…Teyla, you go with Lord Lestat and Aruban…Ronon your with me.”

The group all bowed their head, as they broke up to continue on with their duties. There was much to get done and sadly John realized time was of the essence.

*~~~~~**~~~~~~*~~~~~*

Up above the sky’s of Atlantis, Lord Aaron’s War Cruiser hovered in a sound stillness over the orbit of Atlantis’s home world. A menacing force to be reckoned with. The sound of many foot soldiers steel toe boots echoed through its working hallways and military twisting corridors with no end in sight. The overly lit corridors were spotless and cleaned of any previous battles. With the atmosphere much more calmer in comparison to his competition.

The lower deck of the hanger bay that laid underneath the ship bellowed. With countless boomings as the last of the Lordships prized Droids made their final return to their charging decks. Where they all stood as still as status on top of a large orange disk that illuminated the floor’s paneling.

Several armed footmen aligned the cabin of the bay with their weapons clutch firmly in their fist. Their faces covered by there heavily clad helmets and masks as they awaited the final Droid arrival into the hanger.

It only took seconds. The soldiers all seamlessly stepped aside one by one as the glittering green Droid landed itself down onto the floor with a loud crash. Making its way along the white walls to where a small thickly armored nook was awaiting for it.

The Droid stopped, and waited for the all clear. The general of Lord Aaron’s fleet nodded his head silently. The Droid hummed and holding out its arms at the side of its body, its chest plate opened wide. The core glowing a bright neon purple while the same shield as before expelled from its chest. The foot soldiers all raised there guns up high in anticipation for there newly captured guests.

Suddenly through the misty field, three body’s began to materialize. In a sea of pixels. The first being Rodney, who fell down onto the cold ground of the hanger bay with a loud thud. All of the air was sucked out from his lungs in the transport. He gasped desperately a breath of fresh air in. Puzzled as to where he really was.

The next form was Neko. He landed next to Rodney having the same effect. Clutching his chest, the poor Wraith scrambled backwards. Neko knew exactly where they where. The heavy panic quickly over took him. As he plastered himself up against the wall. Tightly. Gasping. He then dragged Rodney protectively back with him. In a anxious embrace.

Then the last member to join them was that of Kenny. The Wraith managed to materialize on his feet. Stumbling a few inches before he caught his balance.

Landing steadily down. His boots softly scuffled against the steel flooring. Kenny took a second to see where he was. Spinning around he hissed at his captors with his fangs bared. Holding up his hand as if his stunner was still present, he was shocked to see it was missing from his person. Kenny glanced to his hand when he was quickly met with multiple men restraining his arms roughly up against the nooks wall. Effectively pinning him back and out of the way. He was unable to move.

Rodney nervously watched as every barrel was pointed at his small group. Neko cowered behind him. Closing his eyes tightly the sobs tore from his throat. Some of his fearful tears stained the back of Rodney’s hot neck. Neko continued to hyperventilate.

“Be a good boy….just be a good boy….doctor…” Neko whispered behind Rodney ducking out of view of the many soldiers.

Rodney took notice to their worrisome predicament, slowly raising his hands instinctively up high above his head. Then he slowly took to his feet. Leaving Neko huddling on the ground.

Rodney glanced down at his hips. His pistols were also gone. Cradled lovingly in the chest cavity of the Droid along with Kenny’s stunner. The Droid sauntered over to an empty steel crate and placed them inside one by one. Locking them up with a snap to the box. Rodney gulped as he saw a large masked general making his approach in front of him. With a swarm of his men following after.

“Oh crap….” Rodney blurted out. Holding his hands high above his head. He stuttered several times. “Who are you people and where are we?”

The General slowly halted. His eyes shining with pleasure at the Lantean’s blatant questioning. Rodney breathed shallowly. His face was sweaty and stressed. However, the general just stared observing his captives. Carefully. Methodically. But he offered no comfort to their situation. Instead, he chuckled deeply in his throat. Drawing in a greater satisfaction.

Rodney gulped again as Neko sobbed at the back wall. “Please….don’t hurt us.”

The large General scoffed underneath his mask as his eyes traveled the length from Rodney over to Kenny and then over to Neko. His red iris of his eyes showing a sickening combination of emotions. Although, they rapidly changed colors from blue to black. He then tilted his head off to the side.

“Make that Wraith compliant….” He ordered in a deep bellowing command. “The other two won’t be an issue.”

Kenny snarled and hissed as the top of his trench coat was suddenly unlatched and yanked off of his shoulder. His teeth bared wildly in a fit of self defense. But before he could engage in any physical combat, the soldiers held him tightly, Kenny only then let out a defeated growl.

Kenny was injected by a syringe into the nap of his neck with a dull white substance. Kenny grit his jaw roughly. Fighting off the urge to yelp out in discomfort. The liquid burned underneath his skin. Leaving him alarmed as to what he was given. His body was taken over by a blistering cold and his energy left him, wobbly on his feet.

Rodney quickly pressed himself up in front of Neko. Once again shielding him from view while another man holding a mask like device in his hands, stepping towards them both. Feeling the churning feeling in his stomach, he held out his hands to try to make a plea. But it was to no avail.

“Hey just wait a second!” Rodney shakily said.

However, the other footmen who accompanied his companions punched him hard in his stomach. Sending Rodney doubling over in pain. His stomach burned as he was left to gasping yet again. Then in another whirlwind, he was flung up against the wall. Thudding with a bang away from Neko.

Rodney held his abdomen. Gutturally wrenching and writhing, he spat onto the floor as he tried to regain his composure. Rasping. Although, he was then met with a barrel of a gun fixed directly onto his forehead.

“Be still human!” The foot man spoke from his helmet. His voice robotic and muffled sounding. “Or you will be eliminated…”

Rodney felt helpless in that moment. He had no choice but to watch as Neko was hoisted up and pushed against the wall next to Kenny. Screaming and covering his mouth with his hands, a group of three men surrounded his body.

Neko moved his hands downward as they were directed by the foot soldier’s weapon. With a sharp knife to his wrists. He wrapped his arm’s up tightly around his small waistline. Holding his belt.

Neko’s jaw chattering softly with fear. Heavy tears ran down his cheeks as the masked man grabbed him firmly by his neck. Chokingly. Moving his head to face him more.

A concerned “No” left Rodney’s mouth. While the barrel that held his head pressed up against the wall was further leaned on. Causing him to withdraw. Even Kenny in his drugged state of mind focused his blurry eyes onto Neko next to him. He tried to get out of the grasp of the others but he sadly could not.

“Open your mouth…” The masked individual ordered. Taking the device that he was carrying, he teasingly held it up to Neko’s trembling face. At the ready for when the Wraith obeyed. Neko just stared wide eyed at the steel hardened mask. Not sure of what to do.

Rodney shook his head. “Please w-wait, he’s not a threat to you! Just leave him alone!” The hardened group of Grovian soldiers ignored him once again. With there general ever observant.

Neko sobbed as he pressed his lips together. Which only seemed to irritate the man further. “I said open your mouth creature! Right now!”

Neko clenched his jaw tightly as he whimpered. He breathed harshly through his nose and sensory pits. Hissing frantically. The general seeing this, began to laugh.

“Poor little thing…” He taunted endlessly. Taking the sharpened tip of his gloved hand, he raked it across Neko’s chin. “If you cannot follow instructions…then we will help you….do it!”

Neko suddenly shrilled out loudly as his nose and his sensory pits were covered and plugged by several hands all at the same time. The man holding the metal mask just waited, patiently. Tapping his foot, humming happily. He watched as Neko held his breath. His pale green cheeks puffing out as he attempted to keep his mouth shut. Although, Neko had no choice but to take a breath in. He was growing dizzy and his lung burned for a taste of fresh air.

The general scoffed again. Amused by the Wraiths struggling. He teased Neko with his salutary word play and gentle hand up against Neko’s head.

“Come on now creature…take a breath…I know you’re itching too. You can feel your body longing for air? You know you’re going to submit…sooner or later…” The general coo’d. “Breathe…”

Neko muttered, winced, and jolted his restrained body about as he suddenly released his breath from its hold. Once Neko gasped and opened his mouth, the device was quickly placed inside.

Rodney’s eyes widened. The apparatus that entered Neko’s mouth was spiked and suppressed his tongue down into place. So that Neko could not speak or cry out. Rodney then realized, that is particular device looked very similar to a scolds bridal mask. Often used on unruly women in the 1800s. It was a gods awful torture device and primitive for anyone to be using. Rodney hitched in his breathing. Panicking himself, he could feel Neko’s discomfort. “Why are you doing that to him?! Stop it!”

Neko quivered as the steel mask was attached to the back of his head by numerous locks. Filing his ears with cold clanks. The spikes tasted metallic and sharp as his mouth was being scratched inside.

Neko then began to cough. Making a mixture of different painful faces in tune with several gurgling noises. But the men who were holding him just chuckled and laughed at his expressions. With some even pointing at him fondly.

Rodney kept his mouth gritted. He was slowly becoming more angry. Seeing Neko suffer uncontrollably. However, he knew they were at Lord Aaron’s mercy and these men would not offer any short of kindness or compassion. Why would they?

Rodney and Kenny looked on from the corners of his eyes. With both unwilling to move. Even Kenny with all his many cycles of training didn’t feel comfortable with moving too much with a gun actively being pointed at him. Rodney although, almost forgot the gun was there. His only motivation was to offer some support to Neko. He suddenly pushed back against the barrel of the gun.

“Neko buddy everything is going to be ok!” He said reassuringly. “I’m right here! Just do as you’re told! Everything will be fine!”

Neko glanced over to Rodney. Calming down some while the large general leaned back over slender shoulder and sneakily whispered something into his ear.

Suddenly, Neko stared off and excreted himself. Another sign that the stress was becoming far too much for him to handle. Rodney could see the yellowish outline staining his pants while Neko continued to shake wildly. It was the fact for Rodney, that Wraith didn’t usually urinate so frequently, not as humans did. That quickly turned his face into a scowl.

“STOP IT!!” Rodney screamed out. “NEKO!”

The ground at Neko’s feet became soaked. With his slitted eyes welling up with more tears. Neko too noticed his lack in bladder control. He looked down, embarrassed. He sobbed yet again.

The foot soldier cocked his head. Smelling the Wraith’s bodily fluid seemed to annoy him. He scowled and looked down. He pointed his glove to the sight. Getting the attention of his superior. The general just continued to laugh in Neko’s face. Proud of his handy work.

“Awe…is the poor life sucker scared? How nasty…Did you piss yourself? Huh?! Insect… What are you, a pathetic youngling?” He laughed pushing Neko up against the wall harder.

“Utterly useless….get them into there cells, and alert the Lordship…he will be pleased to know his prisoners are on board.”

Kenny eyes fluttered to the back into his head. Whatever these soldiers had given him was now taking full affect. His chest was blazing hot but his body felt icy cold to the touch. He breath was shallow and his limbs felt numb and heavy.

Rodney glared at the nameless general as Kenny, Neko, and himself were forcibly led out of the nook and down a long white corridor.

Having be carried by two men, Kenny attempted to pull away but he was to weaken to do so. He was lifted like a rag doll and dragged about. Mercilessly. Rodney on the other hand, walked freely while Neko held onto the back of his vest. Drooling.

After what seemed like hours of pushing, shoving, and relentless walking, Rodney’s group was hustled into a large laboratory. With numerous computers, buttons, and knobs aligning every part of the chamber. Off to the sides where what he could tell from experience, was the holding cells. But in the middle of this large chamber was a long steel table with shackles and a cage for an individuals head to be placed. Above that was a large light bulb looking structure. Rodney raised his eyebrows only to imagine what it could be used for. A chill ran up his spine.

All of the sudden, Kenny and Rodney were shoved violently into one of the holding cells, while Neko was separated from the group. Being carted off by one foot soldier, Neko’s muffled screamed echoed in distress. While Rodney looked frantically around. The bars to his cell illuminated blue. Locking them both inside behind a heated force field.

“No!….Why is he by himself? Put him in with us…please….” He said as he approached the bars. Only to feel the intense heat that emanated off of the beams. “He’s too terrified to be by himself…please put us together. I’m begging you!”

The soldiers chuckled as Neko was thrown head first into his smaller looking cell. Crying and taking up space along the back wall, Neko brought his legs up to his chest and proceeded to rock himself to sooth his nerves. He sobbed. Then ripping at the mask around his face, he shrieked loudly, before he finally settled himself down.

The foot soldiers cackled as the watched Neko’s disheartening display. “Oh the Lordship is going to have fun with this one….”

“Yes he is. He ‘LOVES’ absentmind’s…and this life sucker is just the right kind of ‘innocent’ for him…”

Neko shivered in his wet pants as they were soon left alone. The group of soldiers left the chambers with a roar of applause. Having done their job. They left the room colder than when they walked in. The chamber buzzed with a hum. While the computer monitors beeped.

Rodney paced his cell in an attempt to calm himself down further. He was ready forming his own game plan. For a quick escape. But without Ronon, he was finding it difficult to formulate.

Kenny however, remained seated on the ground. Leaning up against the wall. His body wracked with uncomfortableness that he kept hidden out of sight from Rodney. He didn’t wish to cause the human any further distress. A panicked stricken human was very rarely ever helpful.

Rodney glanced back. Quickly taking to snapping his fingers together. He seemed hopeful. To say the least.

“We’re all gonna be fine…I mean, I’m sure Sheppard will come to rescue us! And he’ll bring Ronon, who will shoot those guys and their crappy General dude….then Sheppard will fly us outta here….hopefully before Arron destroys the planet….Right?” He asked to Kenny only managing to hiss. “Or we could do this? Kenny you could distract one of those guardsmen and I can attempt to take him out with a good old kick to the face…It’ll be easy….we’re gonna be fine!”

Kenny winced his eyes as Rodney kept on babbling. The humans voiced pointed in his already sensitive eardrums. His temples throbbed. Unable to control his temper anymore. He hissed in a very displeasing manner.

“Dr. McKay….” Kenny called over lazily.

Rodney met his eye. “Yeah…”

“Please shut up…” Kenny finally muttered out. His patience completely vanishing as he closed his eyes.

Rodney glanced back to Kenny puzzled and frankly insulted. He sighed out his frustration. By wiping his face off his the back of his sleeve. Taking a seat across from Kenny along the wall. He nodded.

*~~~~~*~~~~~~~***~~~~~~*

Standing before the entrance bay of the bridge, Richard waited. Already having spoken to Sheppard and Lord Lestat prior, it put him at ease. Knowing that his team and Atlantis was still standing but none functional. Colonel Sheppard’s own game plan offered them some sort of guidance. He agreed to the terms that John had given him. But he still was nervous meeting new ‘royals’.

Colonel Caldwell stood next to him. His arms crossed at his chest. Awaiting the go ahead to beam up Letstat’s three sons and their favored scientist. He felt apprehensive about the whole thing. However, Richard also reassured him, that they really had no choice in the matter.

“Hopefully we can sneak the Coriander team into Atlantis….without them being detected by Lord Aaron War Cruiser….”

Richard huffed. “Well we have to try Colonel. What choice do we have…we are pretty much up shits creak without a paddle…. at the Grovian’s mercy….so it’s the only chance we got. I don’t think Lord Lestat would betray us at all. Would he?”

“That’s not what I am concerned about sir…” Colonel Caldwell said to Richard side eyeing him. Just then the bridge called out through the comms. Colonel Caldwell held his earpiece and nodded.

“Alright permission granted. Beam them up!” He said eagerly. “They’re ready sir…”

Richard nodded. “Alright let’s get this going then…”

Richard stood up taller as he adjusted his jacket. In a bright ray of light four individuals materialized before them. All of different height and shape. They appeared rather quickly. With the head of the siblings stepping forward. Richard and Colonel Caldwell was extremely take back. Un-benounced to them both, Lord Lestat’s children were Wraith. Not human or Jasper like they had expected.

Richard stepped forward to meet the first Wraith that he saw. A large male Wraith that was dressed in black armor. He smiled a pointed grin. But where his mouth looked frightening, his neon green eyes were gentle and soft about his chiseled masculine features. He had no facial tattoos at all and goatee. His hair was slicked back behind him. He bowed his head meeting Richard’s gaze.

“You are, Richard Woolsey I’m guessing?” He asked with his hand held out. “It’s nice to meet you sir. I am Bristol. These are my brothers…. the tall one behind me is Aristotle, and the smaller one over there is Astral. And this is our lead scientist and head of our cybernetic intelligence division…Raymond.”

Richard smiled awkwardly as he hesitated to shake Bristol’s right hand. But yet again to Richard’s shock, upon further inspection, neither one of the siblings had the well known feeding organ or the notorious slit, like all the other normal Wraith of the Pegasus Galaxy often had. Richard raised his eyebrows uncertain. But he cleared his throat with a grunt. With a sweaty palms he reluctantly shook his hand.

“Thank you for coming in on such short notice your Highness’s. I hope you can all help us in getting Atlantis back online.”

“Mr. Woolsey call us by our names please and don’t worry…it was no trouble at all. I believe it will be a piece of Leisure Custard!” The youngest of the Wraith brother, Astral said pushing his long white hair off to the side of his armor as he spoke. He gave a soft grin. His clean face delicate but firmly frozen in a constant scowl. He looked more menacing than both of his counterparts as he continued the conversation.

“Ray is the best at what he does….and I know he is personally looking forward to working with your scientists to figuring out this little Grovian power surge thingy. We got this..”

Colonel Caldwell glanced back behind the group as they were conversing. Taking in the other Wraith known as Ray. The Wraith was extremely skinny and gaunt in his face. Different from his peers. He had a long scar covering the right side of his face. From his temple down to his chin. His long white hair was pulled back into a half up ponytail. The Wraith seemed ‘kind’ enough. None confrontational, at least, Caldwell thought so.

Ray bowed his head but kept his eyes casted down. Saying nothing, while his braided facial hair jiggled and his crystal clear glasses lite up with different images on their lenses. He was also holding tightly into Aristotle‘s armored vest.

Aristotle, was slightly taller than his older brother, Bristol. He wasn’t too muscular either. He let Ray cling onto his belt. Brushing his bangs back behind his ears, he held into the scientist’s hand. Offering him his some comfort.

Richard also took notice of how the Wraith was dressed. His long white science coat was extremely neat and clean with a blue button down shirt and black slacks underneath it. Similarly to how an human would dress.

Richard was impressed but off on Ray’s belt loop was a gaggle of plushie keychains. All of differentiating factors. From animals, random story book characters, to random looking electronics. They looked soft and inviting.

Richard found it odd as most Wraith didn’t carry toys with them. But he quickly remembered what Aruban business was on Atlantis and he also remembered that Aruban had mentioned before, that Ray was a slave at one point in his lifetime. He figured his keychains were his comfort item of choice. Nevertheless, he averted his gaze upward. Keeping his pleasant smile.

“It’s nice to meet you… Raymond…” Richard softly said. While Ray glanced up.

“Ray….please…s-sir.. I like to be called Ray…” Ray said in a soft feather voice.

Rocking slightly on the balls of his feet Ray let go of his fellows hand and quickly clutched one of his keychains by its arm. In his other hand was a large duffel bag and on his back was an even larger orange backpack. Richard eyed them both with curiosity. Ray picked up on this fact and became instantly wary.

“I-I have brought my equipment with me s….sir and um….I-I….am confident I…can get your city back to power within a reasonable good…time.” Ray stuttered with a nervous smile. “I…just need to know the basic power schematics that your city runs on….if that is acceptable.”

Richard nodded. “I will make sure that Radek gets you those…and thank you for helping us out we are very fortunate to have you on our team…”

Ray smirked as Aristotle pat him on the shoulder. Richard felt a warming in his heart, having ‘hung out’ with Neko in the past. Suddenly, Richard nodded his head. Bringing himself out of his thoughts.

“Ok well Colonel, please contact Colonel Sheppard’s team and tell them we are ready to beam them down…”

Colonel Caldwell nodded. “Yes sir. Gentlemen follow me please.” Caldwell said leading them all inside of the bridge and taking up refuse in his Commander’s chair.

*~~~*~~~~*~~~~~*~~~~~

Waiting patiently down in the Atlantis Gate Room, John stood with Radek, Teyla, Aruban, and Lord Lestat. Chuck let them know, though extremely staticky channels, that there team on the Daedalus had made contact and now they where sending them down.

John glanced back over his shoulders as another set of footsteps was fast approaching his side. John smiled along with Zelenka. It was Dr. Beckett!

He had gotten word through the grape vine, that they needed help working on the generators. He decided to lend them a helping hand.

“Sorry I’m late…did I miss anything?” Carson said with John patting his shoulder.

“No you didn’t, but it’s nice to see you! Finally you came out of the infirmary. Couldn’t stay away from us, I see?”

Zelenka smiled. “Just like old times…”

“Aye yes! It’s definitely a blast from the past….working on the retro virus…luckily that ship has long since sailed….along with Michael…but I heard Radek, that we are going to be working with another Wraith Cleverman, is that true?” Carson nervously asked.

John watched as Aruban and Lord Lestat took a glance over to their direction. John cleared his throat.

“Yes it’s true….he’s Aruban’s adopted son…..and the other Wraith are Lord Lestat’s.”

Carson gave an awkward smile. Trying his best not to be rude at all. “Well, that’s fine! The more the merrier.” He said with a bow of his head to both man and Jasper.

Aruban’s eyes glowed heavily. Changing colors once again, he smiled. “Here they come.”

Suddenly, within the Gate Room, on the primary ramp that led up to the gate, brightly beamed a bluish glow. Shimmering, dazzling in its appearance, the buzzing and whooshing sounds was predominate within the chamber. John kept his eyes fixated as all four men re-materialized in front of them. Teyla however, was even at a lose for words with how cheerful and thoughtful the Wraith men where. Once they entered the Gate Room, all four was smiling and laughing. Checking up on each other. With a love similar to human siblings. Teyla didn’t think it was possible, but there it was.

Lord Lestat stepped forward and embraced each one of his children with glee. With a hug and a press of his foreheads to there own. “My boys!”

Each man chuckled and hugged their father fondly. Having not seen him in a while, the group of siblings were excited to greet their parent. Lord Lestat even gave a hug to Ray as he watched them all conversing.

John watched as the Wraith known as Ray smiled brightly from the back of the pack. John took notice, Ray definitely wasn’t on the same level as Neko. When it came to his mind disturbance, but he was still in need of some assistance.

Aruban walked up the ramp and Ray practically jumped right into his arms. The Wraith gave a soft controlled purr. His jaw chattered happily with excitement. However, once Ray had a chance to look around and see that Teyla, and John was outfitted with there guns at there chest, he froze with hesitation.

Aruban glanced back but whispered something into Ray’s ear. Ray nodded as he gulped forcefully. Calming himself down. He allowed for Aruban to take his duffel bag and backpack, as he strolled down the ramp over to John, Radek, and Carson. Clutching onto Aruban’s jacket pockets as he cautiously did so.

Carson was the first to give Ray a gentle smile. He was slightly informed as to what was happening in Atlantis, since Steve, Neko, and Peter had arrived. He was just astonished that Ray was dressed like a regular scientist. Clean and organized. And not ‘Wraithy’ in their signature black trench coat.

John raised his brow with his own nervous grin. Watching the group make their way over towards them. He gulped and bowed his head.

“Colonel Sheppard…” Aruban said as he motioned over. “This is my son Raymond. The head of our cybernetics department and my own lead scientist. Ray…this is Dr. Zelenka….John Sheppard…Ms. Teyla, and I believe you are ….Carson Beckett? From what the Colonel has told me..”

Carson grinned. “Yes, you have guessed correctly! Hello there Raymond, it’s nice to make your acquaintance.” Carson said. Taking his time to look Ray over, he grinned while he noticed his keychains. “I like your collection of trinkets you have there!”

Ray stared off slightly as Aruban tapped his left elbow. Ray promptly held out his left hand in a customary hand shake. Carson raised his brows up high.

“Thank you….sir and it’s…nice to meet you…too.” Ray said with his voice wobbling offering his hand for shaking.

Lord Lestat, along with his trio of children all looked over, inconspicuously. With their slitted eyes hyper focused. Just to see what the humans of the Pegasus Galaxy would do with a Wraith offering his hand willingly.

Teyla could feel their judgmental eyes watching Carson’s every move. But Carson being quick witted on his feet, shrugged off his concerns and shook Ray’s trembling hand with enthusiasm. Zelenka, John, and Teyla following soon after him.

“Like wise, lad!” Carson said patting Rays hand.

Ray nervously giggled. Breathing easier, he let his pointed fangs show. Lord Lestat nodded over to Aruban, who gave him a head tilt back. After seeing Ray’s warm welcome, there group also made there own greetings.

“Colonel Sheppard, Teyla, and whelp everyone else…these are my boys, Bristol, Aristotle, and Astral! Boys these are the Lantean’s I was telling you so much about in the transmissions!” Lord Lestat said, with his children all nodding and smiled.

John watched eagerly as each one of Lord Lestat’s children introduced themselves. They were respectful, kind, with a hint of rebellious. But most of all human-like. John smirked. He loved that combination.

“Nice to meet you guys!” Astral said eyeing John up and down. Eyeing his weapon of choice. Astral chuckled. “Nice gun man! Looks nectary!”

John tilted his head off slightly. “Umm thanks… I’m not sure what that means in your language but…I’ll take it as a compliment.

Bristol smirked. “It is…Colonel.”

Taking everyone by surprise, Justice suddenly sprinted out from the behind John and Teyla and leaped up. Skipping past his brothers, he headed right for Ray. He jumped for joy, and lifted Ray up off of the ramp in an embrace all his own. Spinning him around before putting his feet back on the ground.

“Ray Ray!!” Justice said as Ray held him tightly. “It’s been a long…time!!! Have you seen the new adventures of Spider Guy?! He saved the garden from the evil Pill bug!! And then he…”

John chuckled as both men talked amongst themselves. Seeing the purely innocent nature both had to offer, John could see why Aruban and Lestat carefully watched over them. It was a peculiar sight to see and one that wasn’t seen to often. At least not for the humans of the Pegasus or Milky Way Galaxy.

John had to take a step back. Just to keep from laughing in irony. He had never seen just how child-like Wraith could act when in private. Him and his team had only seen the ‘warrior’ side of things. The battle against Humans and Wraith, which had many casualties on both sides. Todd’s one liner statement rang true in his ear. ‘There is more to a Wraith than you know…’

John scoffed under his breath. Again Todd was right. As scary as that could be at times. However, John guessed that being raised in the Coriander culture and not ‘the pure Hive’ side of things, had a lot do with it. Nurture over Nature, as psychologists would call it.

Carson and Zelenka both glanced at each other. Not having seen this spectacle before. It wasn’t every day a human and a Wraith were presented as ‘best friends’. Standing side by side in peace. It was a possible, so there was hope.

Aruban laughed as Justice’s brother pried him off of Ray. “Hey what about us Just?” Bristol teased.

“Yeah what are we? An old exoskeleton?! Come here!” Aristotle chimed in.

Justice giggled as he hugged tightly onto his brothers. But before things got too much out of hand, Lord Lestat and Aruban interrupted their happy reunion. After all, they where there for business.

“Okay boys fall in….we are on a mission. We have to get this city up and running to its fully potential the best that we can! So you three are going to go with the team leaders to discuss resources and Ray..you and Justice are going to go with Dr. Zelenka and Dr. Beckett over to the generator room. If we could get most of the power back online…by the end of the day, that would be great!” Aruban said clapping his hands together.

“Yup, now break it up! Let’s go!” Lestat bellowed, with his sons following close behind him.

John smiled as they men made their way passing him. Ray looked over to Zelenka. His green eyes darting along the corridor. “I-I…don’t know where the…generator room is….” He said unsurely.

Zelenka nodded. “We’ll show you…this way please…Ray..”

John watched as his team spilt up into their designated groups. With so much riding in getting the city back up to power, John had his doubts. He also was worried about Kenny, Rodney, and Neko. Surviving their capture was John’s other top priority. For now John huffed his frustration out. With a very tired stride, he followed after Carson and Zelenka.

Chapter Text

Chapter 22- Power Needed

Atlantis stood still, alive but hindered within its cool waters. The sound of the numerous buildings clanked and clattered loudly in every ear. While its inhabitants bustled about in their attempts to restore its galant power back online.

John having issue with this fact, sauntered his way into the generator room, after checking multiple posts, only to find Radek and Carson standing in front of a large console screen. Flashing and turning different shades of yellow, they were trying their best to explain to Ray, just how their city was originally powered. He was pleased to find it going swimmingly well, for the most part. That Aruban’s son was attentive to there many suggestions.

The Wraith’s head was titling. Ever vigilant, he listened to all the educational tidbits of information that the Lantean’s could provide for him. It seemed daunting, even to John when he entered in. But Ray stood silent and motionless, with his eyes plastered up towards the screen.

John was impressed as he could tell from years of experience before hand, Ray’s wheels were turning with endless possibilities as to what all went wrong. He almost left his counterparts puzzled as to why he was so quiet. Radek and Carson just pointed to the generators many components. However Ray already seemed like he had a greater understanding to how it could function.

Radek cocked his head slightly off to the side as Carson smiled next to him.

“Now usually, we get an output of power through the Zero Point Modulators or ZPMs. They act like a battery and power the Naquadah generators which is what we are standing in front of now. It’s those generators that are used to power the entire city, but after the Droid attack, and eminent explosion, we are not quite sure what was disturbed. It could be as simple as hooking up another ZPM…but we have already tried that and it doesn’t seem to be the source of the power shortage. W-we were hoping that maybe you could shed some light on how these Droids work, and possibly help us make some repairs to whatever they have broke…” Radek said with some hesitation. Although, Carson nodding his head next to him and kept the conversation light hearted. For Ray’s sake.

Ray crossed his arms and gave a child like smile. “G-Grovian Droids work on virtual reality system...” He said walking over to one of the powered down Droid laying on a spare table across from them. Ray continued talking as he hovered over the droid’s mangled frame. “So, they are con-controlled via a power dock onboard the war ship. The Droid is just a-an extension of one of the many soldiers they have. Like a robot…I-it is a way for them to persevere their numbers and t-too prevent casualty loss.”

Carson raised his eyebrow. “Like…a video game?”

Ray took a pause while his clear glasses glowed to blue. On there lenses, a few charts pulled up. Giving a softened beep, Ray shortly nodded after. “Y-yes! And some of these droid’s have a predisposition function. W-Which means they serve only one job. The one that attacked your c-city was meant to disable your power supply…”

Carson sighed rather softly. “And how did it manage that? Was it through radiation? Or a particle blast?”

Ray shook his head. “N-no….it’s a lot to explain…but it was done by a s-sonar emission…most likely…I-I think it took out something within your generator…I just need to find out what..” Ray finished by walking back over to the console screen.

John strolled up to Radek’s side. Watching Ray work his braided facial hair in deep thought. “Hey Zelenka, how’s its going?” He asked as Radek grinned in greeting him.

“It’s going good Colonel. Ray over here is an extremely fast learner. I know Todd is fast but this Wraith seems to know a great deal about power outfitting. I suspect that we will have Atlantis up and running within a few hours. Hopefully.”

John pressed his lips together and nodded. “That’s good, so I take it you’re all are getting along? He’s not giving you guys any trouble. Because if so, I can have Ronon come down to guard you two.”

Carson appeared at John’s side. Shaking his head he gave a nervous chuckle. “No, Colonel. I don’t think that will be necessary…Raymond is being respectful for the most part.”

“Although, he did laugh at our computer programs.” Radek added. “He said they’re ‘slow’. ”

Ray moved quickly around the room and stood at a computer adjacent to them. He gave a small chuckle to himself. “Y-yes. They are..”

Just then a youthful voice called out from the corner of the room. It was Astral. He was standing in the corner overlooking the whole scene just to make sure that Ray was ok. He laughed and shook his head.

“Hey Ray be nice please! We don’t call anyone else’s technology slow.”

Ray winced as he realized his error. “S-sorry…I didn’t mean to be rude…”

Carson shrugged off Ray’s worries. While Ray, himself, looked flustered. “It’s alright Ray. I’m guessing with your own technology, your use to a faster outcome?”

Ray gulped and rubbed one of his many keychain character’s on the arm. “Somewhat…y-yes sir…”

John’s eyes narrowed as he watched onwards. Ray bounced back over to the console screen next to them. Remaining silent, he stared off, with a blank expression. Ronon approached Johns side silently, and rolled his eyes.

“Is there a problem?” He asked to Astral chiming in.

“No…Just give him a second….” Astral instructed gently. With Justice giggling.

“Yeah! He’s using his super powers to see stuff!”

John made an awkward face. “His super powers?”

Astral nodded. “Yes and no. You see Ray ‘thinks’ differently than most of us do. From what he says he sees things in umm…a 3d image or images that float around him. So right now, he’s possibly breaking down the generators piece by piece. To find the issues.”

“It’s a brain blast!” Justice said back as he stood next to Ray.

Suddenly, after minutes of silence. Ray froze in front of the screen. His mouth hung open, and he giggled with a sudden smirked.

“THATS IT!” Ray exclaimed to himself pointing at a small chamber marked on the schematics.

John, Carson, and Radek all stood baffled as to what the Wraith was referring too. Ray however, knew all too well what the problem was. Rushing over to the small opened panel of the generators and proceeded to lean inside. His legs kicked randomly at times as clanking could be heard.

Radek fallowed after him. Leaning over Ray towards the panel, he too was curious. “What is it Ray? Do you need help with anything?”

Behind John, a set of footsteps could be heard. Making their fast approach. John turned around only to find Teyla had joined them. She looked exhausted and in need of sleep. But John understood, that simply was not an option for them currently. He gave them a small smile.

“Teyla…how’s it going with Steve and Peter?” John asked as he causally leaned back on his hip.

Teyla tilted her head. “You should be happy to know, that we got them settled in one of the spare rooms…”

“They’re being guarded…” Ronon said with his hand on his particle magnum. He took a look over to Ray, seeing the Wraith kick about. “What’s he doing?”

John bite his lip. “Easy, Ronon…I think Ray just found out what the problem is…he’s fixing it!”

Justice pat Radek on the shoulder, while Astral watched from the doorway, eyeing Ronon. All the clanking got louder before everything went quiet again. Suddenly, the skinny scientist backed his way out of the panel. Carrying a small metal coil in his claws. He proudly took a breath in.

“Your connector band is frizzled!” Ray happily announced. Holding up the coil for Radek to see. “When the Droid went off, its power immersion targeted the coils within the generators! The ‘ZPMs’ as you call them, wasn’t the issue at all. It was the inner components to the machine!”

Justice grinned. “So, it just needs another one of those thingies? Right?” Justice asked with Ray nodding his head.

“Yeah! C-Can you bring me my bag please, Just?”

“Sure!”

Justice ran off over to the side of the room and reappeared with Raymond’s large duffel bag in his hands. Placing it at the Wraith’s side, Ray talked amongst himself as he began to unzip the many pockets. Rummaging around, he tryed to find the appropriate part to use.

Carson and Radek both examined the coil carefully, but the young Wraith was correct. The filament within the coil, itself, was black and smoky looking. Carson held it up for John to see. “Well I’ll be damned! He’s right John….there it is. Clear as crystal.”

John smirked nervously. He wasn’t sure what he was looking at. All he knew was that he wasn’t used to a Wraith missing about with their internal generators. “I’ll take your word for it.” John said as he continued to watch onward.

Ray laughed as he finally found what he was looking for. A small series of tiny pipings that mimic the coil he had just taken out. Shiny, sleek, and new looking Ray held them up to the light.

“I found you! Little sillies!” Carson quickly walked over examining to part as well.

“Is…that the part we need?” Carson asked unsure. However, Ray smiled back.

“Kind of, not really…b-but I can make it work! Do you have any adhesives Mr. Beckett?”

Carson stumbled over his words. “Oh, adhesives? Like glue?”

Ray shook his head. “No…” He said innocently. Before pulling up another screen on his clear glasses. “Tape? E-Electrical tape? I need something to connect it.”

Radek shook his head. As he glanced about his tool box. “No, we don’t…and I’m not sure using tape in the generators is a long lasting solution.”

Ray smiled wider as he reached back into his bag. “Never mind…I’ll fix it!” He said. Taking out a small hand-held welding tool and specialized golden goggles, he made his way back into the tight compounds of the generator. “I-I can weld it together. B-but no one look at the flame, ok!”

Radek nodded as a bright light emitted out of the open panel. Ray went right to work. Ronon however, was skeptical. How did they know they could trust a Wraith? And particularly one that they have never met until earlier on in the day? The mere thought of ‘trusting’ there enemies put him on further edge.

John could see Ronon’s demeanor change. Swiftly he pat Ronon’s shoulder. “Relax Chewy…I think it’ll be fine… Carson and Radek are both here…nothing is gonna happen, ok?”

Astral looked over from the corner of the room. His eyes showed a slight confusion. But mostly concern, for Ray’s sake. Ronon shrugged off John’s touch.

“I got it Sheppard…”

Within moments, there were a series of sharp sparks that lit up the panel’s entrance way. Clicking about in his workings Ray turned off his tool and quickly exited out of the generators. He huffed some but made his way back over to the main computer. In an attempt to start it up.

John narrowed his eyes in anticipation. Ray’s green fingertips danced their way on top of the keyboard nimbly. So fast, that Radek and Carson couldn’t even keep up with him. When all of the sudden the generators whooshed back on. With the first thing being restored, being shielding systems.

Everyone clapped their hands together, happily. Finally Atlantis had its power restored. John smiled brightly, resting easy as Justice and Ray bounced about.

Ray smiled brightly as he closed the panel door back up. Shutting it with a lock. “I did it!” He said to Justice embracing him in a hug.

“You did it! You did it! You did it! You did it!!”

John flashed a small sigh of relief over to Ronon. He then watch as Carson and most of all Radek checked out all of there working systems to see if anything else was effected. To John’s surprise, there was not.

“Colonel Sheppard, I’m pleased to report, all systems are functional! The shields, the Stargate, and our weapons systems are back on line! It also looks like we are able to send out transmissions again!” Radek said.

John smiled. It was a bitter sweet sentence to his ears.

“Well alright!!! Progress! I like it!” John said rubbing his hands together. “Ok so Radek send a message up the the Daedalus, and tell them we are back up! Send one to Todd’s hive to and tell him that Kenny was kidnapped in the scuffle along with Rodney. I know he won’t entirely care about that but let him know we are working on getting them back….”

Ronon grunted. “And what about Tiberius?”

John nodded his head as he made his way to the door. “Yup! I’m working on that too…hopefully we can get a three way call going again…and here’s hoping Tiberius is able to help us out….”

Teyla smirked. “Yes…instead of throwing his hands up…”

John smiled back nervously at her as he watched Ray and Justice play about. The back of his mind swam with possibilities. Now, his only focus was on getting Rodney, Kenny, and Neko safely off of the War Cruiser. But to do so in a way that was discreet. He shuttered. It was a job not so easily done. His past experiences told him that would be the case. John signed to himself as he shook his head to misplace his anxiety.

*~~~~~*~~~~~~~*~~~~~~*~~~~~*

Rodney woke up with a shiver all his own. The holding cells in Lord Aaron’s War Ship were unusually cold, but at the same time dry and clean. A strange combination. Rodney yawned loudly and rubbed his eyes. Allowing them to become un-blurred.

Turning to look over his shoulder, Kenny was slumped over to the far left corner at the back of the cell. The Wraith had his arms folded at his chest and his long legs curled up to his face. Rodney also noted, Kenny was shivering roughly too. His delicate jaw chattered in a frozen scowl. A sign he was under some bodily stress. Rodney guessed it was due to whatever he was injected with.

Giving him a head tilt, Rodney slowly walked over and knelt down on one knee. “Hey, how are you holding up?” He asked with concern. Kenny didn’t look like himself.

Kenny gave a fragile hiss as he kept his eyes to the ground. “I am alright D-Dr. McKay….”

Rodney gulped. “Are you sure? You don’t look to good…”

Kenny grunted with his lips curling. Giving Rodney a small smirk. “No, I-I am not ‘sure’….I feel…strange.”

“How so?”

“Cold….I am fatigued and unable to stand c-currently…” Kenny said as his eyes slowly blinked heavily.

Rodney shook his head. “I’m sure that whatever they gave you will wear off soon. Until then, don’t move and rest. Try to sleep it off. That might help…”

Kenny nodded but didn’t say anything back. Rodney soon took to his feet. Stretching his arms above his head, he yawned again. Only this time he walked over to the blue beams that locked their cell.

Neko was sitting back along the center of the wall. His facial mask was clanking. In an attempt to take the mask off, Neko was fiddling with the back of it. Pulling hard at one of the locks. He moaned in frustration. With the multiple locks that held the mask into place, it made it difficult for him to even remove it at all. Once Neko realized this fact, he quietly sobbed to himself.

Rodney’s expression was muted but soft with hurt. He didn’t know why the soldiers had separated him off to the side. He could only think of harsh reasons as to why that was. Quickly, Rodney got Neko’s attention by waving. “Neko, buddy…how are you doing over there?”

Neko looked over and shakily stood up. Approaching his own bars he whimpered holding himself. Rodney nodded and held out his hands.

“It’s ok Neko…everything is going to be alright. I know that Sheppard isn’t going to leave us behind. Like you said just be a good boy….and we’ll get out of here. Can you do that for me?”

Neko nodded. His eyes watering up as he suddenly took to staring at the large doors of the chamber. Rodney and him both could hear a pair of boots making their way towards them.

Rodney held his breath, while Kenny took a large gasp of air in. The metal doors whooshed opened rather quickly and a drugged Lord Abstract stumbled his way inside.

Rodney winced. The tall Wraith hybrid was sweating profusely. The black satin shirt he was wearing was damp and clung to his chest. His hands were constantly trembling and his slitted eyes was off in a glazed over, in a distant stare. It was an alarming sight to see.

Rodney had never met Lord Abstract previously, face to face before. He had only ever seen him on the transmission calls. Which added to his concerns. Steadily like a predator, Abstract slumped his way over to there side of the cell, and peered in. Taking a glance at Rodney and Kenny he snarled his top lip.

Rodney took a step back. The Wraith was taller than him. Or Todd for that matter. It was menacing. However. Abstract narrowed his eyes at Rodney’s person. Then he ‘hmmmm’ to himself.

“Y-You’re Lord Abstract right?” Rodney nervously asked. Glancing him over. “What do you want with us? Why are we here?”

Lord Abstract didn’t say anything initially. He only stared off. With his head tilted to one side. This action caused Rodney to become angry. From what John had told him prior, the hybrid was usually a chatter box and loved the sound of his own voice. So why was he now so quiet? It didn’t make any sense to him.

“Answer me!” Rodney suddenly yelped out. To Lord Abstract grunting.

“That ‘Wraith’ is not Number Two….where is he?” Lord Abstract slurred in his speech. Until another sound caught his attention.

Softly Neko muttered something through his mask. Giving a gurgled, choking noise. Lord Abstract turned around on his heels. Only to find Neko was beckoning him over with repeated head bows.

Rodney watched as Abstract walked away from his cell and stalked over to Neko’s. A quivering icy cold fear traveled up his sore back spine.

“Y-You stay away from him!” Rodney hollered out but Abstract promptly ignored him.

Instead, the Lordship tilted his head off to the side. Looking on as Neko sobbed and trembled his way back up against the cell’s wall. Lord Abstract huffed as he crossed his arms in thought. Uncomfortably.

“They put you in the she mask….why?”

Neko stood motionless as his jaw chattered against the metallic metal. Abstract shook his head. His former slave looked like a small child in comparison to how he once presented himself. A slight upturn of sympathy overtook him in that moment.

“Those buffoons….” Abstract angrily said with another shake of his head.

Rodney gulped. He had to watched as Lord Abstract headed over to the keypad of the cell. He pressed a long list of circles and lines in a numerical pattern. Sloppily and quick paced. When the bars to Neko’s cell quickly powered down. Leaving nothing standing in between Neko and himself.

Rodney grit his teeth together. “What are you going to do to him?!”

Lord Abstract continued to ignore the human questions. As they where redundant. However, he did slowly extended out his trembling hand. Motioning for Neko to come out of his cell.

“Come here Number Two…come to me..” He gently said. His deep voice fading off slightly into a rasp. “I won’t hurt you…but if you would let me, I wish to get that mask off…”

Neko hesitated for a second. His own body shook violently with fear. While Abstract swallowed hard. Waiting, for his Wraith’s reply. When Neko didn’t snap to it, Abstract snarled.

“I said to come here Wraith! NOW!”

Neko shuttered and stumbled as he attempted to took a step forward but he fell down onto the cells floor. By tripping over his shoes. Abstract winced at this. The fall looked like it had to hurt something. Biting his lower lip, he made his way over and picked Neko up from the ground. Neko resisted, but ultimately he was placed firmly on his former Lord’s hip.

Rodney wiped his mouth as Neko was then placed on the large table that sat in the center of the room. With some flailing, Abstract got Neko to sit crisscrossed on the table top. Leaving him free to rummage around in the inner compartment drawers of the table itself. Looking for anything he could use to unlock the mask off of the Wraith terrified face.

In his searching, Abstract groaned and grunted about. He even slammed his fist silently in frustration onto the table. Mumbling to himself, until he found what he needed. A small laser tool tucked away deep out of sight at the back of the drawer. Rodney’s eyes widened although. The tool look similar to an extremely sharp. Sharp enough to pierce skin upon contact.

“W-what are you going to do with that thing? Don’t you dare hurt him!” Rodney suddenly found himself yelling out.

Abstract purred as he held onto the tool tightly. Examining it carefully. Although, with the humans constant barking, his patience was growing thin.

“Hey did you hear me?!” Rodney called out again. That was all it took for Nathaniel to bark back. Aggressively.

Suddenly, Lord Abstract snap his head in a sharp jerk towards Rodney. His glossy eyes narrowing, while his blue irises flashed to a fiery crimson.

“I am not going to ‘hurt’ him human! I’m gonna get this mask off. Now shut the hell up! You’re giving me a migraine, you annoying little troglodyte!” Lord Abstract sneakily barked back. Sharply taking Neko’s head into his hands, he pointed the laser at the back on one of the locks.

“Hold still Number Two…I’ll get this crap off of you…”

Neko closed his eyes tightly together. The tools hot tip connected with the cold metal of the mask. Sending sparks flying off in many directions. With a high pitched sizzling that accompanied them. Abstract made sure not to burn Neko’s skin. He gingerly covered the back of his head up with the palm of his free hand. After which, he rubbed his scalp as one of the locked dropped onto the table.

“That’s one down….only two more to go…you’re doing good... Just sit still…”

Neko cried out as the laser made its connection with the second lock. He winced in pain lightly. The heat took him by surprise. In panic Neko leaned more forward, only to be pulled back again.

Lord Abstract suddenly became more authoritative. He grasped Neko’s head firmly. Yanking it back. “I said not to move and you’re moving! You can’t be doing that.. Position four…right NOW!”

Rodney pressed his lips together as Neko sat on his knees with his arm’s straight behind his back. Locking his hands tightly together, he rested his knuckles on the table. The position looked erotic and made Neko sit more still. But the look of the pose, was the main issue.

Kenny grit his teeth too his captors instructions. It was apparent that Neko was strictly taught the highly charged sexual position from the start of his capture. He even reacted right away to the order, with no delay. The thought of such a ‘teaching’ and what Neko had to go through made him feel more ill. Slowly Kenny glanced away.

The second lock fell down rapidly. Hot and red looking, Abstract moved it away from Neko’s exposed hands. Then working on the third lock, it was no time at all before the mask was unlatched completely.

Abstract sighed with a smirk. Slicking his forehead, he reached back down underneath the table. He had to put the laser tool down in the same position as to how he found it. Or else he would risk the chance of being discovered.

He then took Neko’s face into his hands, and gently removed the mask from his person. Being careful not to tug the inner plate of the mask that was aligned with spike, he instructed Neko to ‘open wide’. So he didn’t cut the delicate flesh of his mouth.

Neko coughed as the mask was finally free from his face. Watching Neko’s tongue move freely, Abstract set the mask down with a slam onto the table, before examining Neko fully.

Neko whimpered as he was initially unharmed however, his mouth did reek of dried blood. A sign that the spikes did indeed injured his pallet. Lord Abstract growled in disappointment.

“Shit you have abrasions all on the inside of your cheeks…that blows. I apologized Number Two. Lord Aaron said he would treat you with respect…but I can see now, that was a lie..” He said as he withdrew his hands and reached for a small first aide kit from underneath the table. “Here let me heal those wounds..”

Rodney scoffed, and paced in his cell. “You don’t care about him…” He angrily said, while Abstract stopped midway to opening a brown bottle, just to stare at him.

“You tortured, and rape him! You erased his mind without a care as to how it would affect him! So you don’t get to apologize…and make shit seem like it was all nothing!”

Abstract’s eyes blazed daggers at Rodney’s speech. The human was correct in his treatment of his slaves but it was clear, Rodney didn’t know the full extent of the story. Suddenly Abstract glared off in a direct direction.

Abstract narrowed his eyes. Still not answering directly to Rodney’s comment, he tilted his head off to one side again. But this time, it seemed like he was listening to something. A sound or a person that wasn’t there at all. Before he jerked away towards the table more.

“No!” Abstract barked out, to nothing at his side. Rodney raised his eyebrows and stopped, as Neko ‘shh’ him.

Kenny sat up more to find Neko cautiously, taking ahold of his master’s face. Bringing him closer. Neko gently shook his head and stroke Abstract’s temples. “No one is there….master. It’s a…symptom…”

Abstract blinked his eyes repeatedly. Then with a trembling jaw, he pat Neko’s arm. “I-Is it? No one is behind me?”

Neko shook his head. “No Lordship…”

In that moment Nathaniel actually looked remorseful. Taking a shallow breath in, he released it shakily.

“S-sorry…my medication is off..so I’m not really here…I’m…seeing things….”

Neko frowned. “It’s..ok…master…but it is only us…”

Rodney rolled his eyes up to the ceiling. He had almost forgotten, Lord Abstract did suffer from mental health issues. Not that he cared much, but it did explain how the Lordship was impulsively acting.

Lord Abstract sniffled as he went back to offering Neko some pain relief for his mouth. Taking a soft looking cotton q-tip, he stippled a brownish fluid from a bottle onto the side of his Neko’s cheek. Neko jerked back but over all held still. Offering his master some support. Until Abstract was finished. Rodney looked over at Kenny. His mind was still forming an escape plan. However, Kenny pressed his lips together and quickly shook his head. That’s when Rodney decided to take the risk. He quietly asked Nathaniel for help.

“Hey, Abstract,” He said in a whisper. “Since you want to help Neko, maybe you can help us get out of here?”

Abstract turned his head to regard to him, but he still gave him no eye contact. “Hmmm.”

“You’re a King….so your brothers men should in theory listen to your orders, right?”

Abstract smirked and let out a burst of laughter before his smirk dropped off from his pale green face. “No, they won’t human….I have no rule over this War Cruiser…I am my brother’s prisoner…”

Rodney stood puzzled. “Yeah…I know that but he’s still your family…there has to be something you can do! A ship you can sneak us on. No one would question you for it…”

Abstract suddenly snapped again. Pulling his locked hair with a firm tug, he hissed wildly. With a thick foam forming in the corners of his mouth. He finally was exhausted.

“I CANT HUMAN! DONT YOU SEE THAT?! AARON WOULD SKIN ME ALIVE AND MY HALLUCINATIONS ARE GETTING WORSE! I AM AT HIS MERCY….THE SAME AS YOUR ASSES! NOW, LEAVE ME ALONE?!” Abstract growled out. Just before he quickly turned to face the doorway.

Another set of boots was heading right for them. Neko covered his mouth, keeping himself from shrieking. But he still let out a small shriek.

Abstract wasted little to no time yet again. He moved extremely fast. Picking Neko back up in his arms before setting him down in the cell. Shoving him forward roughly. Abstract typed on the keypad quickly, he then relocked Neko back up inside of the cell. Before, he hide the broken mask inside of a spare storage drawer. After that, he hid the pain relief liquid up his sleeve by his side.

Seconds after Nathaniel stood still into place, did the doors to the interrogation room whooshed back open. Commandingly two masked men strolled in. Each man laughing and joking about, they stopped as the found Lord Abstract staring off at Neko. Absentmindedly.

Rodney played up his predicament by acting worried and scared. He paced his cell and begged Abstract not to hurt Neko.

“Please don’t hurt him, just let us go!” He whispered out, just as one of the two soldiers approached Abstract’s side. His gun raised up slightly.

“Nathaniel Abstract!” The man called out loudly. “You are not permitted to be in this chamber Lordship, remove yourself at once! Or we will inform Lord Aaron!”

Abstract just continued to stare off. Not giving the men any inclining as to his mental state. He at first, ignored them. By standing in defiance in front of the cell. But as the men pressed more forward Abstract’s breathed shallowly in his chest, he licked his lips before one of them took his arm roughly, to try and pull him away from the cell.

“Did you hear me Nathaniel?! I SAID TO REMOVE YOURSELF IMMEDIATELY!”

All of the sudden, Abstract sprung back to life. Taking the men by surprise. He chucked the bottle of liquid, successfully hitting one of the men in the head, while the other jumped backwards in self preservation. Abstract then maniacally laughed loudly as he bolted out of the chamber, running faster then any of the men could stop him.

Rodney watched the sight with a shocked expression. It was comedically laughable and totally unexpected. But hell, it worked!

The soldiers had forgot to re-check the chamber for any suspicious activity and they both instead slowly gave chase after him. Walking out of the room with a heavy exacerbated sound to their voices.

“Call the Lordship…his younger brother is hallucinating again. Let him know he might also need sedation…” one of the men said as the closed the chamber doors with a loud beeping sound.

Rodney let out a sigh of relief. He was shaking, trying to maintain his composure. Although, seeing Neko able to speak again gave him the feeling of immense satisfaction.

“Neko are you ok?”

Neko nodded. “Y-Yes, but I want to go home now?” Neko asked with anticipation. However, Rodney only agreed with him. Not wanting to spoil the ‘good’ mood. “Back to get snacks from the vending machine?”

Rodney chuckled uneasily. “Yeah…soon buddy….soon.”

Neko looked at Rodney with sorrow filled eyes. Before he returned to rocking in the center of the cell.

Glancing back at Kenny, Rodney’s stomach churned. What if they couldn’t escape? Or worse, Sheppard couldn’t get them out in time and he would be forced into slavery by Lord Aaron? Rodney gulped heavily in his throat. Forcing all the unpleasant thoughts and emotions back down again, he slicked his moist hair back and took a seat next to a very cold Kenny.

Chapter Text

Chapter 23- Preparation For A Rescue

The city of Atlantis readied itself for yet another possible attack. With Radek powering up the shields to there highest potential as well as making sure that the control chair was in proper working order. Carson stood by, at the helm inside of the chair room, awaiting further instructions, while John found himself standing nonchalantly in the control room itself. His head still pounded. Not getting that much sleep was slowly taking its toll on his fatigued body. But never the less he had to push forward. Dr. McKay’s life as well as Kenny and Neko all depended on him.

The numerous large screens that faced him had Richard, Todd, and most importantly Lord Tiberius transmitting from their respective posts. All staring at Lord Aaron’s large War Cruiser, that currently hovered in their planetary orbit. Un-challenged. No longer wishing for another confrontation, John’s main focus was to find out as much information as possible about how Aaron’s ship ran, in order for him to successfully get his team inside. Rescuing Dr. McKay and all the rest, with little to no casualties. A mission that he soon found out was the hardest part in forming.

Todd hissed angrily in his transmission, standing at his yellowing green console. Like a beckon of expertise. While Lord Tiberius’s animalistic face flashed in hologram in front of him. He was no longer allowing himself to be silent anymore. His inner most desire was clear. He wanted his Second in command back on his Hive. Unharmed. At any cost to the humans or the Jaspers.

“What do you mean John Sheppard, that my Second was taken prisoner? By a droid? How could you allow this to happen?!” Todd scowled in dismay. His pointed translucent teeth shimmering within his tightly clenched jaw.

John shrugged his shoulders upwards. Trying to keep his ever slipping composure. “Oh I don’t know Todd…maybe it was because we were being attack by robots? And Kenny was attempting to help get Teyla and others to safety. That’s how….” John smugly rebuttal back with Ronon, Steve, Major Lorne, Lord Lestat, and Teyla all standing concerned behind him.

Todd stared into John’s eyes. Without uttering a word. John for an instant, felt pressured to say something. Anything, in order to calm the High Commander down.

“Look, it wasn’t our intentions for anyone to get captured…these things happen as you know. So you can’t blame us for an accident that’s out of our control.”

Richard and Steven Caldwell nodded to themselves. It was true. In war anything could and often would happen. It was foolish for anyone to expect otherwise.

“That is maybe understandable Sheppard…but it is not excusable!” Todd yelled out with his fist clenched at his side. “After everything we have done to prevent such a failing, I ultimately blame your Lord Tiberius for such an attack. He said that having our ships at the ready would make his brother detour from attacking any of our people and now my Second is prisoner along with one of your charges and Dr. McKay!”

John rolled his eyes as he took to leaning on his left leg.

“We’ll get them back. I’m already thinking of away to get them off of their ship.” He said firm in his deliverance. Todd however, was not so impressed.

“My worry is not with if you will be able to get my Second back to me Sheppard. It is if you will get him back to me mentally intact!”

Teyla looked away. Todd was correct in his concerns. With the series of events that had led them up to this very point. It was astutely disappointing of a concept to grasp.

“With the Grovian’s long history of abusing and warping the minds of capable blades around this galaxy, you can not expect that, not to happen!”

Caldwell bit his lower lip. While Richard tried to muster anything he could use to defuse the situation.

“High Commander, I am sure your Sub-Commander will be alright. I cannot see him giving Lord Aaron a reason to wipe his mind.”

Todd scoffed and bared his teeth. “You expect me to believe that Mr. Woolsey? I think not!”

There came a sigh from Lord Tiberius that John read as exhaustion. The Lordship did know how his brother operated. It was not an unlikely possibility.

“Colonel Sheppard, it disheartens me to know what you have all gone through, in the past twenty four hours. However, the High Commander has a right to be fearful. At this point, I do not know how Aaron is thinking at the moment. He is acting slightly more unhinged, than usual and I suspect it is due to our father’s current…health decline. Keeping all this in mind….how do you want me to help you?”

John rubbed his chin and crossed his arms. Thinking for a minute, he already had the first beginnings of a plan in motion. Although, anything after the first stages, were iffy at best. John nodded.

“I plan to take a Jumper and offer myself up to Aaron for a negotiation. Once inside Aaron’s ship, I can locate Rodney and the rest of our crew and hopefully get them out of the cruiser before anything else can go wrong…I need as much information as you can possibly give me about your brother’s ship. Like what weapons they have and there capabilities.”

Tiberius smirked under his hands. “And just how would you escape once inside of the war cruiser John…upon your capture my brother will inspect your jumper throughly and place it under heavy guard. Also with your limited knowledge pertaining to our technology, I seriously doubt you would be able to fly one of my brothers skimmers…”

John narrowed his eyes. He hadn’t thought that far into his plans. The control room fell silent once again. With everyone wracking their brains as to what they could do next.

“I don’t exactly know how, but I’ll think of something when the time comes…but if you could transmit me the ship’s schematic’s, that would be helpful.”

To be expected, Tiberius shuttered with hesitation. Looking off to the side in a confident yet worried look. However, it was Lord Lestat that promptly raised his hand.

“Colonel, I can offer you my assistance again.” Todd tilted his head with intrigue.

“How so Coriander?”

“My scientists have developed a self sustainable cloaking device, similar to that of a body shield, that sits on a belt loop. I am sure that, if your team could somehow stowaway onboard of your Jumper, they could easily gain access inside and at your command, cause some kind of distraction. Or at the very least, help you escape…”

“Like a Trojan Horse…” Caldwell muttered.

John and Ronon both gave an u sure look to each other. Was that even possible? Without risking losing to many members of their team. Tiberius although, licked his tooth to the idea.

“That could work Sheppard, but exploring Aaron ship is another hurdle you will have to face, with caution. He will surely know of your teams existence once there diversion is under way…”

“And we will need time to find out where they will be holding Rodney…” Ronon added in.

John was at another loss of words. Standing ant ant with his hand rubbing his chin, John breathed in deeply. Until Steve suddenly stepped forward.

“Major Sheppard, there is no need for the ship schematics, I can accompany your team. I have been kept onboard of the war cruiser before. I know Lord Aaron’s ship well enough to navigate it.”

John shook his head. “No, I can’t ask you to do that Steve. With all that you’ve gone through, it wouldn’t be right…”

Steve hissed with a heated disagreement. “What other options do you have? Once onboard the Cruiser I can offer your team any assistance I can. I know the risks, and I am willing to take them.”

“Anything to get Neko back?” John smiled back with a nod.

Steve sneered. “Yes..”

John took a glance at Richard, whom was quiet throughout the whole conversation. But once John met his eyes, he knew what his decision was.

“Are you sure about this John? Once inside Aaron’s ship, you will be captured and I’m sure interrogated to some degree.”

John smirked and re-shrugged his shoulders cockily. “Like that hasn’t happened to me before? I can take it..”

Richard smiled. “Alright. You have my permission to proceed with your plan…just please be careful.”

John clapped his hands, while Steve bared his teeth. It was all coming together. Thankfully. But suddenly, Tiberius cleared his throat. John winced as he stopped himself from continuing.

“Colonel Sheppard, before I let you go to carry out your rescuing, can I ask you and your team for a favor?” Tiberius hesitated to say. Ronon inclined his head.

“Like what?”

Tiberius swallowed his pride and lowered his eyes to the top of his desk. “If you are able to do so, I ask that you also aide me, in getting Nathaniel out of Aaron’s possession as well.”

Steve growled in frustration. Beside himself was an understatement. Twitching his eye, his brow bridge raised. “And why should he help you? Lord Abstract does not deserve any ‘help’ from anyone of the Major’s team…let alone a Wraith...let that monster stay with Lord Aaron!”

Todd tilted his head in agreement. With vigilant Shawn off to his side. It was clear. He clearly agreed with Steve as well.

The monitors soon filled with the sound of hissing. Nearly sending the calm arrangements into an angry chaos, however it was Tiberius’s growl, that caught everyone’s attention, yet again.

“Please…” Tiberius called out in a very submitted demeanor. “John my brother wasn’t always ‘this’ terrible, evil monster. That everyone thinks him to be. When he was a child, Nathaniel was loving, kind, and over all a pleasant person to be around. It wasn’t until his mother committed suicide and my father and brothers all trained him to become hard and callous…did he do so. I know some where deep inside of him, is the old Nathaniel. He just needs to get back to his baseline.”

John breathed in a sighed. Abstract was very accommodating and friendly, when he wasn’t being a complete creep, with his slaves. John felt that the request was reasonable, but would Steve be willing to do such a mission? And freely, without malice?

“If you can get him out of Aaron’s clutches, I will be willing to offer you all my official protection. Along with some of my own technical support just in case anymore of my families interfere with your city. I will even extend this offer to the High Commander as well. All I want is my brother back.”

Once again Steve shook his head. Turning his nose upwards to the idea. Clearly upset at John and his own fellow Wraith taking up on such an offer. However, Todd hissed in contempt and John huffed.

“You must be in a pretty bad predicament, if you’re offering us this? Are you really ‘that’ afraid of your brother?” John said with an incline of his head.

Tiberius nodded. “I am afraid of when Aaron comes into full power of my family, planets, and the interior Grovian fleet, yes….John. I am not above anyone to admit that…”

John placed his hands on his hips, and slowly looked around at his group. Teyla nodded, as will as Lestat. Steve and Todd were a no go. However John nodded his head abruptly. Taking on the challenge, personally.

“Okay…I will do my best to get Abstract out. But no promises…”

Tiberius slicked his hair back. “I understand Colonel…but whatever you do or however you do it, please make it look like an abduction. Rather than a rescue. It will arouse Aaron’s suspicions of my involvement and I can’t have that. Then, after some time has passed, I can take him over as my own charge. Aaron will not be the wiser. Just tell Nathaniel, Tiberius says ‘hystra’. He will understand the meaning.”

John bowed his head as Tiberius simultaneously sent over Aaron’s weapon’s schematics as well as the docking port. Chuck was also surprised when the number of Aaron’s troops was also given. Totally to about 800 soldiers. Give and taking the number of generals Aaron had secretly kept stashed away. It was a good faith measure, that John greatly appreciated.

Tiberius sighed heavily. The weight of betraying his family blood line didn’t go unnoticed by Sheppard or his team. Teyla even raised her eyebrows to just how saddened the large Jasper obviously looked. John too sighed back.

“Hey Tiberius, I know this isn’t easy for you…but just know you’re doing the right thing here.”

Tiberius wiped underneath his exhausted eyes. Carefully concealing his raw emotions. He winced. “I-I hope so. I really do… Please let me know if you need any further assistance. Good luck…humans. End transmission…”

Richard and Caldwell hide their relief as Tiberius’s portion of the screen faded to black. However, both men had there doubts.

John glanced over to Lestat and a very unhappy Steve with his arms crossed. The tension in the room could had been cut with a knife. John shallowly huffed.

“Okay, Teyla…you take Ronon, Steve, and Major Lorne down to Radek and Ray. Get outfitted with these hip shields. I will take Lestat over to the Jumper and see what we can do in terms of seeing just where our team and his can hide. Let me know when you’re finished.”

Teyla nodded her head as Ronon and Lorne followed her out of the doorway. Steve although, stood unmoved, along the corner of door. Hissing under each of his breaths he took. John narrowed his eyes and carefully dared to approached him. Keeping in mind of how ‘Wraithy’ Steve truly was. He was still underneath his meek facade, a Wraith after all. It was only his years of lived experience that forced him to change.

Steve hitched in his breathing, meeting John’s gentle eyes. John just smiled nervously.

“Steve, are you sure you wanna go do this mission with us? I mean, I’m sure we could do this without you…if you’re have second thoughts.”

Steve just snarled back to the Colonel’s comment.

“How can you promise to ‘help’ Lord Abstract? After everything you have witnessed him do? Are you that gullible human? Or do you have your own reasons?”

Major Lorne and Ronon turned back around once they heard Steve’s blatant complaining. John however, just stood still in his decision making.

“I don’t ‘want’ to help him Steve, but we all need to work together in order to survive this crap. Don’t you think I forgotten what he has put you through…I remember it, it’s just that…if we help Tiberius out, our chances of undergoing another attack is limited…and..”

“There is no excuse for this!” Steve suddenly blurted out. Before he quickly recanted by tearing his eyes away from John’s gaze. “My only goal is to save Number Two…do not look to me, to help that Grovian in any way…”

Ronon stepped forward with his hand fixated on his blaster. But John held up his hand to stop him.

“I understand that Steve…and no one here is blaming you for how you feel. Ok? So just go with Teyla down to Radek. My team will handle Abstract…you won’t have to worry about him.”

Steve hissed with his lips frowning. Feeling the crushing weight in his chest, he slowly regarding John with one last look over, before he quickly pulled away to Teyla’s side and together there group headed down in the direction of the generator room. Leaving John and Lestat to look at each other in dismay.

With so much at sake, an angry Wraith, was not what they wanted to add to their ever growing list of preparations. John heavily sighed and bit his upper lip as Lord Lestat and himself, took to the hanger bay.

Chapter Text

Chapter 24- God Speed

The classic Puddle jumper; Small, compact, and most of all durable, it was one of John’s favored methods of transportation. He had used it in countless escapes from the Genii, Wraith, and Replicators within his many adventures throughout the Pegasus Galaxy, was now hastily being gutted and dismantled in front of his very eyes. John winced silently underneath his breath as the layers of metal was stripped away and casted aside outside of the landing bay. With the heated yellow sparks that shot out in multiple directions hurting his eyes, John rubbed them for relief. The light was enough for him to look downward at the ground. Shielding them from its brightened view.

John never knew that he could be so distant. So dissociated, in his current predicament. It alarmed him so much that he practically jumped out of his skin the moment a large interior panel flew down at his feet. Yanking him back to his personal form of reality. With a loud thudding, he jolt up again.

John chuckled slightly in a fog. It was a sore note to his already growing doubts, that this ‘plan’ that he had personally came up with, would be successful. However, it was for a good reason and luckily for John, he had already been constantly reassured by Woolsey and Lord Lestat. That is strategy would work out in the long run. Hopefully.

Usually the jumper was only able to hold a few occupants in its travels. So naturally that had to change. The first steps on John’s ever growing ‘to do’ list, was to expand inside the cabin, itself. Making space for more bodies, if needed. The main goal was for the small ship to now act as a Trojan horse. Fully capable of stowing away at least five more members of his team, within its walls, and undercarriage. Including their weapons and himself, being the pilot.

John wasn’t so sure as to how this was all going to be accomplished but he was surprised to find out, that it was actually extremely simple. Radek, with the help of Ronon removed a few storage panels at the back of the jumper and replaced them with a makeshift hatches. Undetectable by the human eye, they looked just like the walls of the craft. These hidden compartments could be opened and closed rather quickly in a tight pinch. Allowing for whatever needed to be done. Whether that was hiding or otherwise possibly prisoner secluded transport. John’s team made sure that the other side of the cabin was outfitted with these hatches as well. Making even more space.

The only tricky part was the hallowing out of the underside of the carriage, to fit a fully grown adult inside. This excursion took up most of their time. Fortunately for the Expedition team, there was already a small area in which to store some items for traveling. All they needed to do, was to connected the small chambers together. To form a single hiding space.

John watched on with curiosity as Radek worked as fast and efficiently as he could. The wary and tired scientist huffed heavily under his welders mask, as the sweat dripped down the length of his neck. Cutting the dividers that separated the units into one larger space. Radek would attempt to roll around the hot steel sheet of metal while managing his own tanks. John would periodically peek in on him. But only once in a while. Out of sheer boredom, of course. This action did not stop Radek from doing his duties accordingly although. Within the hour the Puddle Jumper was ready for testing.

Ronon stood behind one of the makeshift hatches, along the right side of the wall comfortably. He turned to the left and then to the right. And while holding his pistol, he stood still. There was plenty of room to spare as Teyla would be next to him. Ronon, in that moment tried his best to keep a level attitude towards everything. However, he personally felt conflicted about who would be joining them. He really didn’t want to make another fuss, as it was counterproductive. But still the question lingered in his mind like an unrelenting naw. Was Steve really able to be trusted? Or would he some how betray them all, once the timing was right for him? Ronon huffed under his breath at this unwavering realization.

John cocked his head as he stood on the ramp with a soft grin. The hatch was truly undetectable once closed.

“How does it feel in there Chewy?” John called out with some heightened glee. “Got room for one more?”

Ronon popped his head out far enough for John to see him. “It’ll work. There is enough space to fit another person in with me…”

“Good! The more people we can cram in here the better for us.” John said as Radek joined him. “So that’s four hiding spaces down. Are you sure Radek that one to two more will fit below deck?”

Radek sighed. He too had his doubts about how many more passengers could fit into the jumper. “It’s possible Colonel but whoever is down in the lower level will find it will be a tight squeeze.” Radek nodded as he wiped his sweat away from his brow.

“I mean two could theoretically fit in there, if one’s willing to lay on their side next to the other.”

John pressed his lips together in deep thought. He already knew who he would be assigning to hide away in this particular compartment. “Well it’s going to have to do for now. I have a feeling Rodney can’t hold out any longer. He probably starving right about now. I wonder if Lord Aaron fed him…”

“Yeah…probably not…” Ronon duly said back, closing the hatch door up tightly behind him.

John smirked and shook his head. Yet again, his team was skillful enough to pull multiple miracles miraculously out of nowhere. That was surely do to luck, being on their side.

“Okay then…let’s get the team together before we ‘hit’ the road.” John said clapping his hands together. But not before something caught his attention.

Just then the hanger bay sounded with footsteps growing closer. Beginning at the corridor, they grew louder, until John could no longer ignore them. John sauntered on his heels and turned around to find Teyla, Garrett, and Steve making their fast approach. Behind them, Ray quietly followed fiddling with several small devices in his hands. While his fellow Bristol attended to him.

Teyla nervously smiled in her greeting to John. Bowing her head graciously while she still carried her weapon with her. Just in case any more unfortunate attacks ensued. Although, it was more for if Steve decide to elope.

“Colonel Sheppard, is the jumper ready yet?” She asked glancing over John’s shoulder to get a better look. “I am having a bad feeling that Rodney is in need of assistance…”

John nodded. “As ready as it will ever be. We are just working out a few more kinks. But what about you two? Have you made your own preparations?”

Teyla side eyes Steve instinctively while Garrett remained silent. With hesitation she too nodded. “Y-Yes. We are both ready whenever you are…”

John looked at Steve for a minute. The slender Wraith had already dawned on his traditional black leather trench coat. His green hands were plastered in front of his chest as he continued to meditate giving his full attention to listening to his instructions. However, John couldn’t help but to notice, Steve was the only ‘member’ of his team without a defensive weapon. He was simply not offered any before hand. It was to risky as his past dictated that.

Steve stood upright silently. As stiff as the poles that aligned the hanger bay. John could only guessed he was uncomfortable with what they were setting out to do. And not having anything to defend one’s self, would very easily make anyone uncomfortable too. It was only natural.

Steve although, looked up slightly to take in a better view of the jumper. It had been a long time since he had seen one so up close. He hissed while his sensory pits picked up on Teyla’s true emotions. He then let out a frustrated sigh.

“I am ready as well Major Sheppard…” Steve tiredly announced before he look away and in Teyla’s direction. “And you need not be concerned with my presence. I will not do anything to jeopardize anyone’s lives. As I stated before I only want to get Number Two out of harms way.”

John took his time in glancing at Teyla. Although, his silence didn’t last very long.

“We know Steve… don’t worry.” John reassured just as a few more members of his team trailed in behind them.

“Okay then. Let’s not make Rodney or Kenny wait anymore while we drag our feet. Teyla, I’m going to head up to control room and tell Richard to send Aaron’s war cruiser a message. That I’m going to be offering myself up for negotiations. Unarmed. Hopefully that will be enough to spark his interest. Am I right Steve?”

Steve stared blankly but tilted his head off to the side. He understood that, that particular transmission would most certainly be enough to intrigue any of the officers onboard. “It should suffice….”

John stared at Steve long enough, for Steve to bow his head once more. Approving his tactic. But not with out Bristol stopping him.

“Colonel Sheppard, before you depart, Ray wish to out fit all of your rescue team, with their own personal cloaking system.”

Ray smiled as he stopped his fidgeting, to look up. Awkwardly he opened up his palms wide, as he displayed the several small box like systems carefully on a crate next to them.

John raised his eyebrows. They looked primitive. A little to ‘simple’ to be used.

“Y-You wear them on your belt straps, n-next to your pistols.” Ray nervously said, shakily handing one to Ronon, Steve, Teyla, and then to John.

“If the unit glows a soft white, it’s working. Each one carries a small platonic chip inside that shields the individual out of view from any scanners. Our systems have already been programmed and tested against the Grovian fleet before this. S-So I have no worries that you all will be fully protected from their internal body scans upon arrival. Just please…m-make sure the units stay on your persons, at all times. If damaged, disconnected, or lost, they will not be able to h-help you…”

John cocked his head, examining the small square shaped device before Ray reached a steady hand out, and began to place one of his device on his hips. This quick action took John by surprise.

“Umm thanks Ray. For all of your help…” John thanked on as he watched Ray nimbly attach it along side his pistol holster.

Ray gave a distracted smirk. “A-Anytime Colonel. Now this is w-where you press to turn it on.…”

John watched eagerly with Teyla, and Steve close by. Far enough, that they too were able to power on their own little boxes. A sharp humming sound was heard amongst the small group. With each personal holding they ears. However, when the soft humming sounds dulled away, Bristol managed to step forward again.

“Oh by the way, I nearly forgot Colonel,” Bristol interrupted. “My father’s own personal team will also accompany you from our own ships. We have a plan to enter in through the hanger bay, with our galaxy suits. Unseen of course. But once we are inside our team will be heading for the ‘breaker panels’ that will be blocking any of you Lantean’s from beaming in a larger team from the Daedalus. When the override is completed, it will fully shut down there defenses, so your superiors can beam in more of your soldiers inside just in case. We will do this when your team provides a distraction.”

Ronon narrowed his eyes at ‘how sure’ this Wraith Coriander was proudly speaking. It made his annoyance more profound. “And you’ve done this before?”

Bristol tilted his head. “Once or twice, yes…remember Satedan this isn’t our first encounter with the Grovian’s. Nor will it be our last.” Bristol laughed as Ray nodded happily by his side. “But rest assured, we will have your back, if need be.

John felt a sudden rush of tranquility over take him. Along with the sudden thoughts of reassurance, that sent him for a loop. But he only had one guess as to to who it was from.

‘Damn it Todd, not right now…’ John thought to himself. Even though he appreciated the sentiment.

John rubbed his chest as he let out a soft huff. He was trying desperately to regain some of his composure. Ray although, inclined his head towards the human’s direction. He could recall a time, when he too felt those overwhelming sense of emotions take hold when he was with his kind. It was a pleasant enough memory to make him giggle.

Ray smiled as he watched John’s face grow pinkish in colour. “And i-if you are afraid, I-I can offer you some of my keychains as well….” Ray chimed in cheerfully. “They always help keep me calm and level headed…i-if you’d like…Colonel or Ronon…s-sir.”

Ronon took a step back as Ray reached for his own plushies on his hip. To show off his collection. However, Ray recanted. Staring up confused Ray gulped while Bristol placed his hand on top of his shoulder blade.

“Nah Ray don’t worry, he’s a Satedan…a warrior in his prime. I’m sure he knows how to keep his head under pressure. I’m know Ronon and Colonel Sheppard will be fine. But that’s nice of you…”

John and most of all Radek gave a disappointing expression in Ronon’s direction. It was the kindness of the gesture, that showed just how trusting Raymond really was. For being a Wraith after all. At least he tried his best the be helpful, without any clear signs of deceit. Much like Todd, John found Raymond’s disposition to be, refreshing.

John broke the mounted tension with an elbow tap to Ronon’s side. Coughing as he did so. Ronon just simply rolled his eyes as he bit the inside of his cheek.

“Thanks anyways though…” Ronon managed to say, without distain to his deep voice.

Ray bowed his head as John gave him a pleasant smile.

“Okay Lordship….if you change your mind, my o-offer is still available.” Ray softly said as quickly stepped aside. Without any further delay, allowing for John, Ronon, and Teyla to make their way upwards, in the direction of the control room. While Steve, and Garrett held their ground checking out the puddle jumpers new interior. Ray gazed off in a sliver of amusement, before he took up the space next to Radek.

~~~*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~*

The soft humming of the War Crusier amongst the ailments of the chamber caused Rodney, to dizzily wake up from his much needed nap. There wasn’t much to do in his prison cell anyways. His group was still left alone, after Lord Abstract managed to release Neko’s head from his torturous mask. Kenny still sat quietly along side next to him. While Neko cuddled himself up against the wall across them both. He too was silent.

Rodney however, did not know how long of all them had been trapped for. It was all such a blur. From Atlantis being attacked, to all of them being thrown into an integration cell. Trying to backtrack his own memory, Rodney’s head only began to ache more.

Although, something of greater importance was gradually overtaking the human scientist. It was the pure need for something to eat. He had not be offered any food or water from the moment they arrived on board. Rodney was trying his best not to take offense to this blatant fact. However it was rather difficult not too.

It made complete since with Kenny and Neko. Considering they were both Wraith. There was really no need to offer them anything to eat. But he was human, a being that constant needed to eat. And him being a human with plenty of health problems that could go wrong. When given the right circumstances and opportunities. Surely the Grovian’s understood that eventually, they would have to feed him and even the Grovian’s population needed to consume food too after all. Rodney just didn’t know when that would be.

With his stomach growling and a heavyweight grunt, he took to his feet. His hands where already trembling. While his own icy sweat dripped down his forehead. It was the overwhelming sensation of dread, that caused his cell mate to grow concerned. Kenny, exhausted in his own right, managed to gather his strength as he slept. Rodney helpful advised had indeed taken away some of the drugs effects. But not all.

Kenny opened his eyes wider as soon as he took notice to Rodney’s state. The human was pale and possibly cold as he was shivering. He sat up more from his place against the wall, continuing to observe.

“Dr. McKay,” Kenny warily said, holding his side. “It appears that you will be needing to nourish yourself soon.”

Rodney snorted slightly at the Wraith’s assessment. He really needed food sooner than was expected.

“Yes, well unfortunately when I go without food for a certain period of time, I start to not feel good.” Rodney said trailing off for a moment before he refocused his attention.

“But I’ll be fine….how are you doing?”

Kenny eyed Rodney up and down before cracking the faintest smirk. “I too, need to feed soon…”

Rodney’s head shot up in alarm.

“Well don’t you look at me?!” Rodney fearfully joked with a gulp. “You can hold off a little longer than I can…my situation is a bit more complicated than yours.”

Kenny ‘hm’ to himself as he looked downwards towards the ground.

“Is this a competition human?” He asked with a twinge of annoyance to his already deepened voice.

Rodney shook his head. “What? N-No….no it’s not. I’m just saying th…”

“Then you need not to compare your hunger to mine.” Kenny dully requested.

Kenny’s soft spoken ‘warning’ made Rodney freeze in his tracks. And in return, made Rodney think twice before responding next.

“The need for sustenance maybe different between our two species. But we both feel the same….” Kenny continued to say, as tiredly as he was.

“We both feel the intensity of pain to some degree. In its many different forms. For you, it is the cramping of the large organ known as the stomach, which causes your mind pain. Or the display of shaking hands, which does not seem appealing. For us, it is the growing weakness and none stop burning hunger for life force. The surge of burning alive with no way to end the searing pain easily unless we have you humans near us…to make the sensations stop.”

Rodney swallowed hard in his throat. Kenny was correct in his response. They did feel the same uncomfortableness. No matter what though, they would both have to somehow manage to hold off there growing needs until the time came for them to escape.

“We both feel our own form of suffering Dr. McKay. It can not be helped.”

Rodney looked down at his feet and then across over to Neko, whom had fallen asleep. Slowly the sense of dread filled Rodney’s panicked chest. Clutching his shirt collar roughly, he stretched it away from his neck, as he took up the spare space next to Kenny.

Kenny watched as Rodney nodded his head. Acknowledging his words and accepting them without judgment. Rodney saw Kenny’s brow ridge raise up lightly as he was sitting slightly more closer than usual.

“It’s…um, it’s better to not die alone I guess…” Rodney nervously joked. Sitting next to his Wraith counterpart. “Don’t mind me…”

Rodney sighed however, it was Kenny who found amusement, in this human’s bothersome statement.

Chuckling in a chirping noise, that nearly sounded like a hiss, Kenny inclined his head just as Rodney raised his eyebrow in curiosity.

“What?!” Rodney asked in astonishment at Kenny’s sudden change in behavior. “What’s wrong with you. ?”

“Your Colonel Sheppard is coming Dr. McKay….rest assured. You will live on to see another day…I have not known your Colonel for long, but he seems adequate for battle, and rescue.”

Rodney reluctantly nodded his head, as Kenny went back to resting his eyes. Secretly, he wished what Kenny was saying to be true. John Sheppard was never known the leave any of his men behind and that included himself on many occasions. Rodney just shakily released his breath. To settle his nerves.

~~~*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~~*~~~~*

Whizzing loudly up off of the hanger bay, the puddle jumper flew at steady speeds. Through the glowing neon blue material of the Stargate and exiting out into re-entry up behind the Daedalus, Prometheus, and the Wraith Alliance’s Hives.

John knew everyone was watching his every movement. With a skillfully trained eye. Whether it was moving forward, readying itself for an attack, or otherwise. So he steered the jumper to rest right in between his two protective ships. Slowly coming to a still hover. John then, nervously sat at his station while his finger maneuvered the console, sending out a transmission.

“Daedalus, this is Colonel Sheppard. Do I have clearance to proceed as planned?” John asked. Awaiting for his instructions.

There was a minute of pure silence on both ends of the comms. Caldwell and Richard both glanced at each other. Unsure if John’s plans was a good enough one. But there was no other way. When Richard hesitated to nod his head, he coughed instead.

Caldwell nodded as he understood what Richard eluded too. Quickly he replied back to Sheppard’s jumper.

“This is Colonel Caldwell, and yes Colonel Sheppard, you have all the clearance you need.” Steven said as every human breath hung dead in the air.

“Just please be careful John. Watch your back and…gods speed!” Richard said just said John was about the end his transmission.

“I will sir! Don’t you worry about me. Just make sure you all are need to give ‘em hell when we get Rodney and everyone else out of there.. we will probably be coming in hot.”

Both Wraith and Human alike watched as the small puddle jumper proceeded to pull out in front of the pack. Inching its way over, to quickly approaching the Grovian War Cruiser. With no fear given and no signs of turning back.

John had one last words of encouragement, before he officially ended his message. “Alright, let’s remember the plan people, don’t fire until the rescue party is clear! Sheppard out!”

The jumper ended its transmission with a loud beeping. That echoed through the jumper. John sighed as he steadily continued the close the gap in between Lord Aaron’s War Cruiser. Which to John, was even more impressive in person.

John widened his eyes at this stark realization of just how large, this vessel truthfully was. “Oh man…Rodney, you really weren’t kidding when you said it was massive…” John mumbled to himself before he eased up on his controls.

“Teyla, Ronan how are you doing over there?” John muffled, partially quieting himself.

Ronon grunted, slightly annoyed at his assigned hatch, in the undercarriage. “Oh you know, comfee Sheppard, but next time put the Wraith in here instead of me…this hatch shouldn’t scare him that much…”

John smiled as a sudden, rather loud disapproving hiss came from the right side, over his shoulder. In the darkness of their own hidden compartment, Teyla clutched her pistol against her chest, as Steve stood next to her, in the same meditative stances before. His slender body was so closer to her own, that Teyla could even smell his own scent radiating off of the coat. It was also very clear by Steve’s expression, he did not take Ronon’s comment, favorably.

John shook his head. “Easy Steve…just ignore him….he’s just grumpy that he didn’t get a standing up hatch and you did.” John said with a serious smile. However, it was us own personal enjoyment shining through.

“Everything is going to be fine. As long as we all work together! Trust me….it isn’t going to be easy but it will be a walk in the park. A fiery charged, painful walk in the park, with everyone wanting to shoot and kill us. Which is bound to end badly…some how. So it’s basically another Tuesday.”

Steve rolled his eyes. His breathing began to take a more shallow state. How could the humans gest, in such a dire moment such as this? He, let alone any other Wraith, would never understand it. To him, this behavior was just another example of the human’s inability to focus, which caused him slight angst.

Teyla glanced over just as Steve closed his mouth tightly. Steve, even though he tried hard as he did, he could not hide his own confusion. In that moment, Teyla considered to give Steve one more way out. If he would take it, was another choice all his own.

“Steve,” Teyla whispered leaning in until Steve turned to face her. “Are you sure you are able to handle this? Because if not, you can keep hiding in here and I will take up your position. We don’t want you to be captured again..”

Steve only growled in return of Teyla’s proposal. His pale green hand clenched at his sides, while the sudden unwavering flashback took ahold. Only this time, Steve was able to suppress his rawness. By sneering his nose upwards. He then gave a tilt of his head just as Teyla nodded back to him.

John suddenly cracked his knuckles. Causing everyone in the cabin to take notice.

“Okay…I think we’re ready now. Remember Major Lorne wait until my signal to stated operation distraction, and everyone stay hidden until these door close and I’m off of the jumper...” John order as Evan parroted back.

“Yes sir!”

Slowly John let out another sigh. “Here goes nothing…”

John ran his fingers over his console yet again, to send out his long awaited transmission to Aaron’s Cruiser. Which, no doubt, had noticed his fast approach. John took a long drawn breath in before he calmly spoke.

“This is Colonel John Sheppard, the leader of the Atlantis Expedition team. I am offering myself up to you, unarmed and alone, in hopes of negotiating a possible joining to the Grovian Alliance, as well as the release for our two Wraith and head scientist. Am I permitted to enter your Warship?”

John’s waited patiently, as the static of his comms continued to echo loudly. However, when his comms still remained unanswered after a minute, John nervously raise his brow in suspicion.

“Grovian war ship, do you come in?”

Suddenly, a blinding bright, powerful light entered in through the windows of the jumper. Hot and thick feeling it caused the atmosphere with the jumper to grow heavier than normal. John and every member of his team to freeze in place. Unable to move or to take a breath in. It was a struggle to maintain any form of stance.

John grit his teeth together. He knew all too well what this sensation was. He had experienced it before. However, the last time, Abstract’s beam plastered him to the floor unconscious. This time, he was still awake and able to know what was going on.

“Damn…Tracker b-beam….” John manage to say as suddenly they could feel the puddle jumper sharply being propelled forward through the opening panels of the War cruiser’s hanger bay.

From his Hive, Todd watched with a heavily fixated eye, as Sheppard’s ship entered in past the threshold. The large steel doors slowed to a close. Trapping his favorite human inside.

There wasn’t much to do at their current position. It was all up to the humans, to do their part. Todd knew from experiences before. It was once again time for the humans to miraculously venture off into yet another treacherous journey. For the time being, Todd was grateful, he was not the one leading the charge, fully. As casualties on both sides would be more then likely be following there pursuits. Instead Todd just stood as his green console and snarled outwardly.

Chapter Text

Chapter 25- In The Face Of Evil

John quickly blinked his eyes heavily, in an attempt to force them to refocus on his flashing, alarmed console. His hands were unable to move, due to the track beams bright lights effects on his body. Every muscle was stiffened, leaving him out of breathe in his chair. Numerous light gridlocked rapidly glowed in the darkened transport as the ship was no longer in control of its own movements. From oranges and finally to red again. The Jumper hummed loudly as its steering wobbled freely, without John’s assistance. Causing the whole carriage to vibrate with intensity. However, the Jumper wasn’t the only ‘thing’ having difficulty moving.

Ronon laid still, stiffening but conscious inside of the undercarriage’s hatch, his body quivered with no relief. All Ronon could do was clutch onto his pistol, and strongly grit his teeth.

Across on the upper deck of the Jumper Major Lorne, Teyla, and Steve managed to keep themselves upright using their own strength, in their adjacent compartments. As difficult as it was presenting, it was also pain. With what felt like an entire planets weight being crashed down on top of their bodies. Although, they where managing to keep themselves calm and level headed, there knees were buckling in the process.

Teyla let out a sudden gasped as every fiber in her being fought to keep control of her standing abilities. Her sweat profusely dripped down the side of her neck, as the tracker beam continued pull them steadily about. Her whimper nabbing the swift attention of her hatch companion as he too was struggling to maintain his upright posture.

Steve grunted as he glanced to his side. The Grovian tracker beam was an intense process for anyone to withstand, even for his species. A process that he knew all too well from before and with the weight of her outer weapons adding to the constant constraint and pressure, a slight wave of worriment crept into Steve’s viewing eyes.

‘Human, you can not handle these effects for much longer.’ Steve reached out telepathically, while Teyla heard his repeated call echoing throughout her mind, tried to ignore him. Steve shook his head, his face then stared off blankly in uncertainty. ‘Allow me…to assist you…’

Teyla refused his idea. By lightly twitching her eyes. Even though Steve was offering his assistance, the thought of the Wraith touching her body with his dominant feeding hand, to hold her up, was never an option to begin with. It was never her pride that stopped her from accepting any help in the past but it was the sheer coated fact that she, herself, didn’t trust the Wraith. Fully knowing what he was once capable of. However, Steve did not wait for her answer back. The humans had to be tended too, or the risk of them being discovered, would slowly rise.

With the help of the close walls for support, Steve managed to ease Teyla burden, by successfully wrapping his right arm of her waist and holding her closely to himself. avoiding any contact with his palm, he leaned Teyla’s up against his body. Taking the fully blunt of her weight. It was an agonizing experience for both individuals involved. Steve’s own body also screaming for its own form of relief, wanting to completely collapse under the strain. The full physical effects of the tracker beam left everyone on board feeling drained, nauseated, hot, and at times, unable to breathe. But at least they were cognitive to understand what was taking place. Others very rarely had it so easily.

John grit his teeth. He could hear that the Jumper was slowly being led into the seethe underbelly of the War Cruiser. “WERE ALMOST THROUGH THIS!”

The jumpers outer hull scraped along ever so slightly across the hangers slick flooring, before it was brought to a stop in a predetermined position.

John let out a loud disgruntled grunt as the tracker beam finally fell away. Leaving the jumper back to its original state. Solace but under control. John and his team’s gave away slightly. Feeling the sweet relief of tension melt away, without delay. Hanging his head back with a long drawn out sigh, John shakily sat up, whipping his own sweat away from his brows.

“You’ll never get ‘used’ that….” John murmured u see his breath as he breathed in heavily. “Is everyone okay?”

Teyla held onto Steve’s leather trench coat tightly, taking in breath after breath, until she was able to recover. An action she did not wish to do, but instead she needed desperately. Nodding her head, she let out a softened reply.

“Y-Yes…John we are alright…” She said as she glazed up into Steve’s green eyes.

Steve hissed while he let go of Teyla’s hips. With all that was taking place, the humans unwanted desires for physical contact left him for a better word, offended. He was only trying to help, the best that he possibly could and still the human’s opinion was not swayed. ‘Trifling’.

From under his hatch, Ronon thickly agreed with Teyla, as did Evan. “Yup! We’re all good Colonel. What about you?”

John smirked. “Yeah! You know, I’d wish these guys would at least warn me, because that tracker beam crap really isn’t the best way to go, if they want my cooperation…” From outside, The Jumper came to rest peacefully within the confines of the hanger bay. Surrounded by multiple generals and footmen of every variety, all with their guns aimed at the small transport. John could also hear the barriers of there weapons tapping along the hull of the jumper as he slowly was recovering.

Waiting patiently as he regained more of his composure, John and his team witnessed another bright illumination in the form of a pink beam, snapped inside of the jumper’s cabin. It was only once and quick, but John guessed that the right light was that full body scan, that Raymond was referring too earlier. John held his breath, and secretly prayed that his whole teams cloaking devices had indeed done their jobs at keeping them hidden. If not, there whole mission would be in vain.

Finally after the beam turned off with a snap, John heard the distinctive sound of fists knocking and pounding at the jumpers doors. The universal sign that now, Lord Aaron’s men were ready for him to open the craft up. In what he was hoping for, a seldom greeting.

John sarcastically huffed as the pounding became louder and more demanding. Forcing his body to stand up under its own power yet again, John looked over his shoulder. “Great…they beam me up and expect me to hop to it….” John said, still in shock. “Whelp, there’s no time like the present. Everyone remember the plan and….let’s do this…plan bound to end horribly wrong…here we come!”

Ronon, Evan, Teyla, and Steve all watched with a highly concerned eye. As John inched his way over to the button that would lease the jumpers door. It was the most intense, and arduous process to bear witness too. The tension that hung in the air, could have been cut with a knife, under the circumstances. But it was more intensified by the fact, that Lord Aaron’s crew would surely sweep the ship shortly after the Colonel was taken into their custody. Even Ronon hitched in his breathing as John stopped his stride in front of the panel.

With hesitation, John reluctantly opened the jumpers doors. His own anticipation nabbing at his chest as the steel paneling to the jumper lifted upwards with a humm, peeling away upwards until, it slowly revealed his ‘welcome wagon’ full of barrels and armed men at the ready for confrontation.

John quickly stepped back and instinctively held up his hands high above his head. His eyes plastered on the scene unfurling itself before him. There was a small second where John came face to face, with the same general that Rodney had the displeasure of experiencing prior. Still attending to his duties, his eyes fixated on John like a tiger with his prey. John’s bowed his head when the first man to greet him, was an individual dressed completely in black.

John respectfully kept his head down, but most importantly of all, he had to stay alert. However, this unnamed general dominating presence, made him overwhelming uneasy.

“I come unarmed, like I said…” John nervously spoke clearing his throat. “My name is Colonel John Sheppard and Lord Aaron is…..”

John suddenly couldn’t finish his introduction. The foot soldiers pounced on him, the moment they registered, he was unarmed and visually alone. Restraining both of his arms firmly behind his back, and checking about his person, the main general could not hold back his laughter as John was stricken by a powerful punch. That caused his head to fling back wildly. Leaving it to dangle weakly backwards.

John groaned. With the punch landing right in between his eyes, his nose felt broken and even though there was no blood that he could feel, the crackling noise throughout his face, threw him further down off his guard.

Once John was subdued and properly captured, only then did Lord Aaron’s crew drag him away. Down the ramp of the jumper, and into the cold, air of the hanger bay. The sound of his combat boots hastily pulled along the ground, filled the cabin, accompanied by the heavy pounding of boots walking away, left the rest of the team with no choice but to bite there tongues.

Evan clitched his fists tightly, as Steve proceeded to stare off through the small single gap, that the hatch provided. John was officially out of sight, but what was left was two officers walking around the jumper, checking what they could for any abnormalities.

Ronon held his breath before he could see a massive sliver soul of a boot standing over his compartment. The clueless officer was checking the components of the wiring. Blissfully unaware of what was beneath him.

Ronon smiled as he carefully pulled out a throwing knife from his hair. Readying himself for a preemptive strike, Ronon’s hopes fell short. As the two officers quickly left the jumper with a direct order from there superior.

The next moment was that of deafening silence, that over took the cabin. It allowed for everyone to finally breathe a sigh of relief. The Wraith, Raymond’s small primitive cloaking devices had worked. Now, all they had to do was wait for John instructions. Another grueling game of anticipation, that Ronon could not stand.

~~~~*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~*~~~*

Utter nothingness. The blissful stage of darkness that would humble all. John felt the cold coming through the sleeves of his shirt and through the bottoms of his pant legs. As he laid still. Unable to move. The icy embrace of where ever he was taken too, was causing him to stir uncomfortably. Entering in and out of consciousness, his head began to pound. Comforted by a gentle humming sound, that surround his body.

The next thing that John could recall at times, was a worried and alarmed male voice begging for his attention. At times it would trail off into soft murmurs and other times it would boom loudly in his ear drums. The voice although sound familiar, but muffled. As if they were both under water.

“John. John….wake up! Come on…WAKE UP!” A voiced call out frankly from the darkness. Causing his eyelids to twitch.

John’s softly eyes fluttered open, as his cell maté encouraged his waking. By patting his chest. John’s head however, pounded painfully at his forehead. For a minute or two, he had no knowledge of where he was taken too. Or where he even was. His mind was a jumble. But once John fully opened his eyes, he was met with a heavily dimmed chamber and a blurry image of Rodney hovering over his body and Kenny looming over his right.

John groaned as he slowly came to realizing who was with him.

“Hey….McKay….Kenny….I found you guys…” John sluggishly said as he sat himself upright. Resting his head on the wall, he rubbed his forehead to regain more of his composure.

“Where the hell are we?” Taking a thoughtful glance around his surroundings, John quickly got the idea of where he was. Rodney also gave him a ‘loving’ hint

“Oh you know…no where special…”

The sound of Kenny’s softened grunting overtook the cell. As his was in no mood for human banter.

“You have be brought to what I can only guess is an interrogation wing of the ship. You where unconscious when they placed you in here with us…”

John sat still for a second. The realization that he had also been hit in the face sent a wave of displeasure throughout his core.

“Oh…you don’t say!” John sarcastically said as he attempted to stand up, but had issues in doing so.

Rodney nodded his head as he help him to his feet. “Yeah, we were worried sick about you!” Rodney added in, before he quickly glanced back over at Kenny and then back at John. “Or at least, I was….worried sick.”

Kenny’s ageless face showed some offense too Rodney’s words, but he over all remained silent. Standing silently next to the wall, he held his hands at the small of his back. Casually observing.

“Well thanks for the update…I guess…. I’m glad to see you’re all ok. But where’s Neko?”

Rodney pointed over across the room. “Neko is over there in that cell. For reasons I don’t know why. Luckily he’s doing alright…” Rodney said while John proceed to look over.

John huffed as he finally got his equilibrium back.

“Hey, Neko let me see you buddy!” He called out to across the room. Hoping to catch a glimpse of the Wraith for confirmation.

Across the chamber, Neko waisted no time in popping his head up with excitement at John’s voice. Smiling as he took to his feet. He jumped up and down. Standing on his tiptoes. John smiled back as he then waved in his direction.

“Well isn’t that Peache….At least the gangs all here and accounted for. That’s a good start.” John said breathing a sigh of relief. However, seeing Rodney shaking while holding himself, raised his eyebrow. “But how are you holding up Rodney? Is everything ok with you?”

Rodney’s hands quivered profusely as he attempted to stand at attention. Kenny watched this fact as he joined John at his side.

“Your scientist needs to eat Colonel. He has gone too long without food. It appears that his body is shutting down due to the strain.”

Rodney’s lips quivered at his stark reality. “I’m not dead yet….I’m just hungry is all.”

John showed concern. McKay was a dependable person however, he’s current health alimentary couldn’t be ignored. Swiftly without thought, John went to checking his pockets for any protein bars. Luckily for Rodney, he did have a spare in him that was not taken away.

John handed the bar to Rodney. “Here McKay…eat up.”

Rodney didn’t have to think twice about John’s offer. He was extraordinarily grateful.

“Oh my GOD…THANK YOU!” Rodney said as he quickly proceeded to take a chomp. Although, as he chewed away, he glanced over at Kenny and Neko, who watched him with a heavy eye. Rodney shrugged his shoulders as he knew it wasn’t Kenny that longed for food. But another source of energy all together. Rodney winced. “Sorry…but I’m not sharing….”

Kenny hissed in what could only be construed as amusement. At least the human known as Rodney McKay would be more useful than what he was presenting. Having food at his disposal.

Kenny carefully avoided John and Rodney’s gaze. Something else within the chamber was gaining his much needed attention. There was starting to come an odd odor from the air vents that aligned the room. A scent of copper mixed with unknown chemicals that he had not smelt before. Toxic, or putrid wasn’t even the right set words to distinguish the scent. But it was growing more apparent. And to add to the confusion, it was something that a normal human could not pick up on. As John and Rodney went about trying to formulate an escape plan. Kenny sighed as he watched the human further converse.

“Colonel Sheppard I believe we need to quickly find a way to exit this room…” Kenny said in an attempt not to alarm his human companions any further. “It’s filling with some type of..gas…”

John looked over to find Kenny distracted but most of all lethargic looking. The Wraiths eyes were half mass. “Ok so there’s no need to panic everyone. Ronon, Teyla, and the rest of our team is hidding out inside of the jumper. They’re going to get a distraction going…which we can use to get out of here.”

Rodney was extremely skeptical. Darting his eyes around the cell, he couldn’t help but to disagree. “What kind of distraction? Shep, we are currently stuck in a cell, behind laser bars, how do you think we’re going get out of here?!”

John pursed his lips tighter. “I-I’m not to sure but we’ll find a way….all we gotta do is find someone or something that can help take these bars down. And I…might know who that’s gonna be…if I can find him…”

“Who’s HIM?!” Rodney blurred out. A question well deserving an answer. When all of a sudden, the sound of thick heavy metal boots coming their way nabbed at the group’s attention.

Echoing down outside the hallway, in tandem bursts, a set of individual’s footsteps quickly approached. Rodney and John both listened intensely to the noise. As they had heard it many times before in their excursions. It seemed that they were going to have company. Whether it would be a negotiation, or an interrogation was still left up for debate.

Kenny eyed the door. Unblinking. His sensory pits flared with a soft hiss as he could sense two individuals took to standing alongside, next to the doors and for a minute, everything went quiet. No sound came from the hallway. Instead a soft beeping came from the other side of the doorway. Directly.

Tension sorely grew. Rising so thick and icy cold. It left Rodney shaking. John too was growing anxious as whoever it was, was in no rush. John then watched as Neko, who was the closest person to the door panel, quickly took to cowering along the walls. Curling himself into yet another ball, which gave John a clue as to who was soon to be entering in.

It only took a few seconds more, before the large sliver coated door peeled away from each other. Opening up the chamber to a fresh gust of air as they did so.

John stood center stage as Rodney backed away behind him. Kenny bared his teeth gently watching the door intently. Entering into the chamber was none other than Lord Aaron himself. Dragging his large boots along the floor. His long black hair stood out in the dimly lit room as his black metal mask shimmered about. But he was not alone. Trailing in behind him, was an even more exhausted looking, raggedy Lord Nathaniel Abstract. Complete with a raw dark green, swollen eye.

Chapter Text

Chapter 26- Dance With The Devil

The momentary silence that filled the air within the small chamber, was louder than anyone could have ever fathom. That even John, as stressed as he was, couldn’t wait to break its unnerving grip that it had. Soft mourners from the open door and the occasional sound of constant beeping was the only thing that could be heard within the confines of the small room. John froze into place. Gulping deeply in his throat, he nearly choked on his own tension, as Lord Aaron locked his dead eyes with his own.

The large looming King stood still. Unmoved by the heated rhetoric about his holding cells. His hands rubbed together in a pleasant fashion, while he flashed them a twisted grin. From the second he dared to enter into the interrogation room, the cold air that surrounded the group seemed to gain strength. Hot and humid like a slow building flame. the air bellowed with a sweaty heat. It even caused Kenny, to perspire lightly with a glossy finish about his delicate glass like skin. Lord Aaron held his smirk tucked away underneath his mask, where, his brother, on the other hand, stood cautiously across from him. Nathaniel’s slender arms held his waistband in some displeasing distress, having dealt with his family member before. He was seeking some form of comfort along the panels of the far off wall.

Rodney raised his eyebrows to this strange sight. It was the first and only time he had seen Abstract so subdued. So meek in his demeanor. It was eerie, and very off putting. Rodney too couldn’t help but to wrestle with his own growing concerns for their safety just as Lord Aaron sauntered the rest of the way inside the chamber fully, only to peer at them through the bars like a would be predator. His neon blue eyes focused and sharp looking. Rodney leaned in closer behind John. It was the only solitude that he could find. Out of view and hidden away. Leaving John to take notice.

As soon as the metal doors locked themselves shut, with a slam, did Lord Aaron give a small chuckle. Signifying his delight. He relaxed somewhat shortly after with dropping his hands at his side.

“So you are Colonel Sheppard?” Lord Aaron boosted as he quickly worked to remove his sliver mask from his face. Taking it off with elegance and poise, it glided down to his muscular neck gracefully. Exposing his pearly white teeth for all to see.

“It is so wonderful to finally make your acquaintance in person. I’ve heard so much about you. But I must admit, I pictured you a bit…taller. I guess appearances can be deceiving under monitored tele-communications. Anyways, welcome to my ship! I hope to hear some pleasing news, in regards to your City’s surrender. What has your officials decided?”

John tightly clenched his fists before he relaxed his hands. The ‘surrender’ of Atlantis, after all, was never his intention in the first place and even talking about it filled him with an even greater contempt. One that he tried not to display so freely.

“Umm thanks! It’s nice to meet you too, face to face…and Lord Abstract, it’s nice to see you again. Is everything is okay? You look rough….” John asked scoffing at the way Lord Aaron’s generals decided to handle his capture. The punch to his nose still pounded painfully at times. “After all, we’re all adults here. And we can be civil in our discussion. Right?”

Lord Abstract narrowed his puffy eyes while he kept them firmly fixated on the ground. Hidden behind the layers of his matted hair, he nodded softly at John’s greetings. But overall said nothing. John could tell by his body blocked off stance, that he was to afraid too speak openly unlike before. Which was even more troublesome.

“Indeed. We can Colonel….yes.” Lord Aaron agreed heartily with a bow of his head. “However Colonel Sheppard, please reframe from addressing my brother directly. His mental handicap is currently acting up and he is under my watchful eye. It’s best not to excite him too much.”

John raised his eyebrows to Aaron’s heartless remarks towards his sibling. Although, it did send another wave of outrage through his core.

“I’m sure you understand….”

John pressed his lips together to release some of his inner thoughts. None of them where kind. But his hesitation only lasted for a second.

“Okay then…sure. Sorry about that. I didn’t know. But Lord Aaron, I was wondering, as these negotiations will most likely be taking us some time to complete, perhaps maybe could you…I don’t know, release my team and me from this cell? I mean there’s really no reason for us to be taken prisoner. Especially when we are negotiating and all. Respectfully of course, I’d appreciate it.”

Lord Aaron’s smiled quickly fell from his face. His eyes turned a swift shade of red before they flashed back to their neon blue coloring. John’s brow furled in suspicion. As usually that coloration was a true expression of anger from a Grovian’s psyche. The corners of Aaron’s mouth twitched sparingly as another smirk pulled his mouth upwards again.

“My apologies Colonel, but by your response it doesn’t sound like you are really ready to comply with my demands. Please do forgive me, if I have my doubts. After all I know the safety of your keep is most important to you but please believe me when I say, they are being kept in good condition. The Wraith and your fellow companion are fine with me. As you are.”

Rodney bite the top of his lips in a huff. He was starving, cold, exhausted, and heavily nauseated. And yet Lord Aaron considered these factors to be in ‘good condition’? It was absurd and a poor written joke. Rodney however flustered, managed to keep himself quiet, but only after he rolled his eyes and gave a whispered “Yeah right…”

Lord Aaron’s eyes sparsely gave Rodney a glimpse of both bitterness to his statement and offense. After all they were not harmed that much in their capture. With the exception of the Wraith. Flashing two more shades of red his eye continuously stared daggers at Rodney’s scoffing. And it was this fact that caused Rodney to stand more guarded behind John, regaining his silence.

John slowly glanced over to his right, before he turned his attention back onto Lord Aaron. Quickly clearing his throat, he winced.

“Just ignore him Lordship. He gets cranky after a night with no sleep.” John said passing Rodney’s attitude by.

Lord Aaron grunted in amusement. Before taking a minute of grueling silence for himself. ‘This scientist’s defiance needed some correction, but how?’

Tension yet again rose from the depths when John waited for Aaron to respond. Lord Aaron just stood motionless. But as he glanced over to Neko’s cell, a sour pitted feeling hit John’s and Rodney’s stomach. Lord Aaron soon gave a sigh.

“Listen we may not be on friendly terms right now Lordship, but kidnapping certain member’s of our expedition is never okay. That’s why all I’m asking is for you to let them go and I will remain here with you until we can reach an agreement.”

Lord Aaron soon, laughed loudly. Sarcastic in nature, all this refusal was putting a damper on his ‘happy’ mood.

“Tsk tsk tsk Colonel Sheppard….it seems to me, that you and that loud mouthed scientist of yours, will need more convincing…and since I seem to be the only responsible person here, I will do just that…” Aaron pleasantly replied as he slowly took to moving over to Neko’s bars cracking his knuckles. “Can’t say I blame you, new ‘management’ after all takes some getting used too.”

John and his group watched as Neko staggered to his trembling feet. The bars to his cell flashed three times before they fell away. Leaving him exposed to his ex Lordship, without a buffer to protect him. Lord Aaron however reached his gloved hand out to take hold of Neko.

John widened his eyes. “Hey wait a minute now, let’s just hold on a second…..there’s no need to involve him! Like I said the negotiations are going to take some time. Not that we flat out said no!”

Slightly looking over his shoulder, Lord Aaron inclined his head.

“Oh I believe I heard you correctly Colonel. However, I feel making my point will further aide you in handing over your little Atlantis without a fuss.”

Rodney gasped in panic, while Kenny ever the observant, growled to have the human hide his worriments. Without warning Lord Abstract suddenly yanked his attention off of the floor, as Neko gave a childish screech. Lord Aaron wasted very little time in fetching him out of the safety of the wall that he had plastered himself too. Being lifted up like a small rag doll, he was placed firmly to Aaron’s hip. While Lord Aaron flung him upwards off of the ground. Neko feet kicked about as he was carried out of his cell. Flailing in his attempts to get away, he ended up scratching Aaron’s arm. Which in returned caused Aaron smack at his teary face. Connecting with Neko’s cheeks as he did so.

“No…..no….” Neko cried out. His hands being forcefully held onto tightly by Aaron’s pan like hand. “A good boy! Neko is a good boy!”

Rodney approached the bars of their cell angrily. However, in all of the commotion, he had gotten too close to the blazing bars. He was zapped with a blue electrical blast, that took him by surprise. The bars to their very cell rattled his hand with pain as he flung himself backwards. Although, he sharply snapped out of his discomfort. His pale face was now flushing.

“YOU LET HIM GO, RIGHT NOW YOU BASTARD!!” He said pacing in place hold his hand, as he found himself now in front of John. “IF YOU NEED TO PUNISH SOMEONE DO IT TOO ME!! LEAVE NEKO ALONE!”

John shook his head. His plan was beginning to unravel, as he too was boiling over with intense, justifiable rage.

“What are you planning to do with him?!”

Lord Aaron carried Neko over to their flashing cell. Taking his time he present Neko to them upright. He grabbed the Wraith by his chin and with a rough hand, he held his head straight for all to see.

“Is this life sucker precious to you Colonel Sheppard? Is he a valuable member of your expedition? Or do you hold him in the highest form of contempt?” Aaron asked away, as Neko coward in his grasp.

“You see human, I have researched you to the best of my abilities and from what rumors have it, you usually hate these Wraith with a burning passion. So what I find ‘so’ interesting about you, is that you seem to be attached to this one in particular. Just like you are attached to the the one you named Steve. Is his life worth more to you than Atlantis does? Or will you not care for his suffering by your own foolish stupidity?”

John did not know how to answer Lord Aaron’s barrage of questions. In the moment, he was too flustered too even care. However, his eyes said it all. Fear, pity, sadness. He stared at Neko so intensely. As Neko too stared dazed back in his confusion.

Lord Aaron glanced in between the two of them before he nuzzled Neko’s head with his nose. Attempting to sooth the frightened male, his only pleasure was to regain some form of control over his captives.

“Very well then Colonel Sheppard. Let us find out then!” He said determinedly. Carting Neko quickly over to the table in the center of the room. The lever of the tabletop lifted itself upward. Leveling itself out with the height of Aaron’s waist.

Neko meekly whimpered to himself as he could no long see John, Kenny, or Rodney anymore. His vision was block, and with no where else to retreat too, he yelped outwardly.

“Dr. McKay!” Neko screamed, before he was placed down right onto the table. With a harsh slam of his heels hitting the steel plating.

*~~~~*~~~~~*~~~~~*~~~~~*

The last panel to the Puddle Jumper was closed with a muffled latch. Carefully, as to not drawn in any unwanted attention. Steve’s gentle green hand trembled some as he repeatedly looked over his left shoulder at his human counterparts.

Teyla carefully surveyed the back of the ship while Ronon stood observing. He was only able to see partially out of the cracks of the slightly opened door. The Grovian’s foot soldiers only closed it half way. It was a foolish mistake but one that worked in their favor. He could not complain about that.

“How many of them are out there?” Teyla whispered over Ronon’s shoulder.

“There’s about ten of them…and they’re all standing at the entrance to the hanger.”

Teyla gave a well controlled nodded. “It is a good thing they did not find us. No one knows we are here.”

Major Lorne soon crept up in the middle of his group next to Steve.

“There is also five in front of the Jumper. I’m guessing they are casually guarding us. So what now?”

“It’s simple, we give Sheppard some time to find Rodney and then we start firing.” Ronon said with a gleeful smirk. “Remember we need to cause a distraction…”

The softest sound of Steve’s hissing filled the Jumper up with dismay. “Do not be so rushed for battle Satedan….we are currently out numbered. And as soon as we make our presence known, this hanger bay will be fill with ever kind of Grovian troop. We need to stay hidden for now. Until Colonel Sheppard gives us a signal.”

Ronon rolled his eyes to the Wraiths advice. “John never told us what his signal he would be. I say we go in after thirty more minutes.”

Teyla watched next to Ronon as Steve lightly shook his head.

“Please listen to me human…I too long for the hunt, but I know this ship and Lord Aaron’s crew personally. Entering in too quickly with guns drawn will result in our capture, and that is not the desired outcome.” Steve said while he took to his feet. Standing behind Teyla, his eyes sparkled heavily with concern.

“Lady Teyla….I say this not to cause strife, but consider my warning. If we are captured, there will be no help in saving your friends or Neko. We must wait…”

Major Lorne nodded at Steve’s reluctancy. After all, the Wraith was held in the Grovian’s possession for eight long years. He too looked to Teyla.

“He has a point Ronon. If we are captured, then we’re not going anywhere.”

Teyla glanced at all three of her teammates warily. Taking her time to watch as more Grovian men emerged from the double doors into the hanger bay, joining the rest of their congregation. She quickly had made her decision.

“Ronon, I agree with both Major Lorne and Steve. We will wait here until we see some form of a signal from Colonel Sheppard….”

Ronon grit his teeth together. Even though he disagreed, heavily, he would listen to her instruction.

“Fine.” He said swiftly. “But if we don’t hear from Sheppard soon…”

“Then we will reconsider our options…” Teyla replied back with a bow of her head.

Steve breathed a sigh of relief. With John’s current plan still on track he attempt to keep his growing fears in check, by returning to his crouched position. Kneeling down on one knee. Folding his hands together, and entered into a deep meditation.

*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~*~~~~*

John watched with Rodney and Kenny helplessly, as Neko was laid down upon the center of the table. As soon as his legs were straightened out in front of him, they were restrained tightly by two large metallic shackles. That shot out from the steel plates of the table. They seamlessly found his ankles without any effort. Neko in response to this, put up the best fight that he could, without angering his previous Lordship. He slapped his hands about, pushing Lord Aaron hands away from his body. Although Aaron giggle. Just to ‘sh’ him into calmness. Taking his hands into his own, they too, was cast into their own restraints.

“Easy little one….lay still….that’s a good creature….Listen and obey me.” Lord Aaron chanted repeatedly throughout Neko’s struggling.

Nathaniel Abstract tried his best to keep his distance from his sibling in fear of another lashing but he did try to offer the best assistance that he could give, by attempting to intrude on his brothers actions. Clearly Lord Abstract was worried in his own right and rightfully so. He had seen this all before. Breathing roughly it left John and Rodney wondering what was going to happen next. They were put under further pressure, watching Neko fight so fiercely. However, his defense was all in vain. Neko’s head was caged by a large circular grate. That kept his head from turning and twisting out of harms way. He was now successfully trapped. Held down from his head to his feet.

John looked at Abstract, yet again, unsure of what was going to take place. He mouth out the words ‘help us’. To which a disgruntled Lord Abstract shifted about in his emotions. He too was at a lost for words, to best describe his mannerisms. Although his alarm was extremely present over any other emotion he could feel.

“Brother, perhaps….you could try another way to get your point across…without having to hurt-”

Lord Aaron snapped the seal to the grate into place angrily, unable to ignore his brothers bothersome pleading. His patience was hitting its limits.

“Shut it Nathaniel! You may only address me, when you are without mental illness!” Lord Aaron commanded with a chomp of his teeth. “You will remain silent, and if not then you will join your slave on this table. Do I make myself clear?! Don’t make me tell you again….”

Rodney shook in his boots while he slowly wiped his mouth. His hands quaking while he did so.

“What are you gonna do to him?” He asked clearly. His own voice wavering in pitch. “He doesn’t know anything….”

Lord Aaron gave a further amused chuckle as the central part of his table quickly hummed to life. Vibrating at a high tenacity, the Lordship pressed numerous buttons at its side, in preparation for Neko’s treatment. Then Lord Aaron’s evil smile formed once more.

“This table Lantean, is what my kind refers to as a pain simulator. It can put its ‘user’ under any circumstance where pain is the main focus. I can force this mindless Wraith to experience drowning. Or the crushing of his limbs, and the flaying of his flesh, or the biting of many insects from about the Galaxy. Skies the limit as you would say. And even though his body will feel every inch of agony from, it will not kill him. Our device only simulates his nerve endings by forceful intervention. It is very effective in extracting a confession or correcting a creature’s distasteful behavior. But in this case, I am hoping that it will persuade you enough to make a proper decision. Now what shall we try on our sweet absentminded today? Oh the possibilities!!”

Neko cried out loudly. After hearing Lord Aaron’s informative speech about the simulator. As usual he wanted no part of it. Neko pulled his hands up as hard as he could on his shackles, but it gave him no relief.

“No. No more pain……HELP DR. MCKAY!!!”

Aaron smacked his blackened lips together as he single handedly stroked Neko’s fear cheek. He cocked his head in delight. “Settle down now Wraith, we will begin in a minute. I know your eager to get started…”

The console of the simulator beeped and buzzed. With Aaron scrolling and searching program after program till he found one that tickled his fancy.

“Aww yes…let us try some flaying on that feeding hand of yours. That sounds like fun.” Lord Aaron eagerly announced. Pressing a few more loud beeping buttons.

Once the machine was fully charged a single yellow light shimmered its way slowly down onto Neko’s expose right arm. Coating it in what looked like a glimmering mist of fine particles. These dancing particles moved gradually until they stopped. Attaching onto Neko’s skin, they shinned brightly. That when the sudden light gave way to Neko’s pale skin being peeled backwards. Folding in on itself the chamber sounded with a wet ripping noise. Similar to the rime of an orange being tore away from its tender meat inside.

Neko cried out in a heightened distress as it forced his inner muscles to be exposed. There was no expulsion of blood, however everyone that was in attendance could see the intricate design of the Wraith blood vessels, muscular structure, and several nerve channels that made up his arm.

Neko let out an ear piercing scream as more of his flesh was ripped away from his body. Layer by layer and piece by piece. Slow and steady. The pain shown brightly on his face while the machine continued its progress.

Abstract covered his own eyes tightly in response to such an act. It was gruesome and grotesque to watch. John, Rodney, and Kenny where once again taken back by what they where witnessing.

“NO…STOP IT PLEASE!!” Rodney hollered. “NEKO!!”

“THAT’S ENOUGH!!” John yelled back as the last of Neko’s tender flesh was stripped away. Revealing his pinkish bone to the bitter coldness of the chamber. “HE DIDN’T DO ANYTHING TO YOU!! JUST STOP!!

Lord Aaron stood proudly with his arms folded about his chest. Confident and smug. His own eyes glimmered with no empathy or sympathy to the sheer magnitude of pain that Neko was experiencing. In fact, he wanted to hear more of the Wraith shrieking.

He instead smiled wildly as he stared down at Neko in question. Fully bathing his his delectable screams of terror. Before the program finally finished and the machines yellowing lights swiftly turned off. Leaving Neko’s arm back to normal. Untouched and unscathed. However, the whole ordeal left Neko crying and panting heavily on Lord Aaron’s table. Unable to function as he normally did. Neko’s body trembled in shock. As the chamber soon fell silent again

Chapter Text

Chapter 27- Death Of The King

Never ending dullness. Flashing lights and the heartless sound of humming. The atmosphere within the interrogation room was cold and filled with the guttural pantings of Neko. Exhausted and out of breaths, as he laid helplessly in the after math of the simulation table. His green arms trembling rapidly and his fists clenched tightly together. Attempting to imagine he was anywhere else but but onboard of Aaron’s War Cruiser.

Neko’s soft and gentle eyes grew wildly as he lay still looking up to the ceiling. To frightened to move after Lord Aaron’s small demonstration, he quivered uncontrollably. However, Lord Aaron himself, in all of his smugness laughed endlessly in Neko’s face. Hunched over his table just as the monitors to his device dim themselves quietly. Powering the table ideally down, then finally off. The amused King began to rub his hand’s plotting his next course of action.

“See Colonel Sheppard? Wasn’t that interesting to watch?” Lord Aaron boosted as he sauntered his way back over to standing in-front of John’s cell. “What I loved about it, was that you could really get a visual on what makes up these ‘Wraith’ anatomy itself. There muscle structure is something, isn’t it? I’m interested to see what else makes up their bodily autonomy. Aren’t you?”

John tightly grit his teeth together as Rodney scowled behind him in Aaron’s direction. His own anger and frustration quickly showing through his sweating face. Rodney ground his teeth while John glanced behind Aaron as he saw Nathaniel cautiously inching his way from across the room, over towards the table. Just to check on Neko’s current state of wellbeing. However he was also cautious as to how close he was permitted to get. With Aaron periodically taking his time in looking over his shoulders. It was only a guess as to when he would snap, lashing out at the others around him.

“Yeah we got the point….” John reluctantly said as he witnessed Nathaniel stroking Neko’s sopping cheek. “But you really don’t have to do all of this. We are willing to cooperate with you to an extent. All this stuff is really only hurting you in the long run..”

Lord Aaron scoffed while his smirk grew wider than before.

“I know I don’t have to torture the absent-mind, but I enjoy it ever so much. So will you be submitting your City over to my Empire right now? Or shall I continue with proving more of my points? Because this is all in your hands John…..” He said tilting his head off to the side inquisitively.

John stared daggers at Lord Aaron and his surrounding table. Taking his time in order to form a more coherent answer. Although Lord Aaron was beginning to grow more extraordinarily impatient within those few fleeting seconds. Twitching around his narrowing eyes as the sound of his ship began to hum over the beeping of his computers. He wanted John to fully surrender to his demands. In any pleasurable way that he could fathom.

Slowly Aaron breathed in and exhaled in an exhausted sigh. This human was particularly stubborn. Even though it was a refreshing twist from all the previous agreements he had formed over his many years of being a Lord. But as John and his crew mates ignored his question and remained silent, Aaron began to snicker to himself before he turned back around.

“Very well then Colonel Sheppard…you are more heartless than I thought you’d be. We shall continue…..” Lord Aaron said as he walked his way back to his table and a loudly panting Neko.

John shook his head and moved about in his cell. Pacing in order to get a better view. Which was not an easy task. He tried to think of any possible distractions that he could muster for Neko, in order to buy him some more time. But there was nothing he could say, and nothing that he could possibly do to stop Aaron’s relentless treatment. Unless it was strictly handing over Atlantis directly. Which was never an option.

Nathaniel was roughly shoved off to the side and out of the way as Aaron pushed past him back over to the tables control panel and glancing down at the screen, he soon began to search for a more serious program.

Neko softly whimpered while his jaw jiggled under the pressure. With Lord Aaron stuck looming over his defenseless body he soon began to let out a series of meek chirps. Sounding similar to that of a small crying child, the Wraith skin looked shinier and sleek from all of his perspiring.

Rodney frustratingly ran his nails through his disheveled hair. Feeling nothing but sheer hopelessness for his situation he took to begging and pleading for Aaron’s mercy in handling his Wraith counterpart.

“No…Neko…” He aguishly said. “Please no more…Lord Aaron. He can’t take it. You seriously can’t be this cruel…”

Arron smirked underneath his heavily amused expression. “Oh but I am Dr. McKay….and it’s about time you come to grips with that!”

Suddenly, Neko glanced up at the over head lights that beat down on his fragile frame. Beginning to whisper to himself he randomly whispered. It was inaudible to understand and at times made no sense at all. Either it was the pain that caused to Wraith to speak out or it was the pressure of his situation. John or Rodney weren’t to sure of this fact. Although it was Kenny, standing in silence who understood what Neko was saying. His tone and certain word choices being layered with the language of the Ancient’s, it was clear to him what Neko was attempting to do. As fruitless as it often would be. John glanced off to the side as Kenny steadily approached the bars of their cell.

“What’s he doing Kenny?” John asked as he continued to stare.

“He is praying out loud Colonel Sheppard… his fears are manifesting and he is currently asking for an higher power to have Aaron spare him….”

Lord Aaron turned his head as he heard the seconds analysis. And looking over at Kenny with a roll to his eyes Lord Aaron went back to laughing. Raising his black eye brow up methodically, he took to leaning over Neko’s starkly cold face, and shook his head. “Instead of prayers to your creator creature, you should be begging your human caregivers to make this stop. They are the ones after all who are putting you through my treatment. They could very easily make this all stop at any time. All they have to do is hand over Atlantis. It’s simple but they are choosing not too…”

Neko’s pale green lips started to quiver again while his eyes gazed over to John and Rodney’s cell. “P-Please….” He started to say. “P-Please….please…” Aaron raised another brow.

“Awe, please what creature? What are you going on about?”

Neko sniffled. “Please no more ouchies…”

Nathaniel bit his top lip and proceeded to advert his eyes from the sight. He was truly at odds with the way his older brother was ‘choosing’ to torment is former servant. And now with Neko being as age regressed as he was, it sent a sour taste throughout his stomach.

“My brother…” Abstract whispered to his brother fully ignoring him.

“Yes. Good. Now beg the humans to stop.” Aaron joyfully coo’d grinning from ear to ear. “Beg them louder!”

“Please no ouchies….Dr. McKay!…..”

“That’s it! Keep going Wraith!” Lord Aaron cheered with a firm clap of his hands.

“Please stop Colonel…..let Neko up…” Neko continued to chant. All the while Lord Aaron encouraged more of his outbursts.

“Say please hand over Atlantis…”

“Hand over Atlantis….” Neko spat.

“Make this all stop…..”

“Make it all stop! Neko wants to go….back to the room!” Beginning to cry out loudly, Neko roughly tugged on his shackles; Pulling them toughly as he desperately fought to free himself off of the table. Sadly and pathetically. With the same outcome as before.

Lord Aaron having been pleased by the Wraith blatant painful distress went back to scrolling through his endless database in search of a more aggressive program. Ignoring his prisoner’s constant state of remorse, pleading, and crying smirked wickedly. “Let’s start breaking your legs next…piece by piece, all the way up to your thigh…”

John winced his teeth together in a snarl. “I SAID STOP IT!!” He yelled with Rodney and Kenny both doing the same.

Neko let out a worried “No, no, no, no, NO!!!” Before he forced his eyes shut.

Just then, Lord Aaron stopped in his tirade. His large gloved finger hovering inches above his console, itching to press downwards. But he reframed from his blatant urge. The double doors to his interrogation chamber quickly unraveled themselves in a large ‘whoosh’. Allowing for a small foot soldier to quickly entered in.

Nathenial Abstract stared at the man. Confused and highly concerned that his presence would cause yet another furious uproar on his brothers end, he breathed in with hesitation not wanting to move from his post.

Aaron quickly sneered as he stared down at his tables control panel. “I said I wished to not be disturbed while I am investigating my prisoners! Why are you here?!” He justifiably asked with his nails scraping on the table as he stood up.

The footman stood by the threshold of the door carefully and with a heavy eye plastered on his master. However John noticed that the man’s voice was horse. “Lordship an urgent transmission has come through from the home world. They are requesting an audience with you, immediately.”

Aaron sneered starkly as he unleashed a flurry of pounds fists about the table next to Neko’s head causing the Wraith to gasp. The large King, John could see, was quickly losing the full strength of his patience. “And who is requesting me?!” Aaron blurted out again with his foot soldier cowering back.

“Your Uncle Sir.” The foot soldier said. Taking a long step backwards as his Lord huffed aggressively in his direction. “He has also contacted the rest of your brothers’ as well…”

John raised his eyebrows up in relief as Aaron let out a heavy thick sigh. Clearly not waiting to take the time to answer his families request, he stared up at the ceiling. His bright and gleeful expression quickly dropping off of his chiseled face.

Dully Lord Aaron stood up from his hunched over position about the table and he rolled his shoulders back to release his own mounting tension. “Very well then. Tell him I am coming. But he needs to make it brief..as I am busy at the moment.”

The foot soldier nodded his head in a bow as he quickly walked away from the chamber’s doors. “Yes Lordship I will go ahead and relay your message.”

Rodney, John, and Kenny all watched eagerly as Lord Aaron made his exit, following his solider towards the door. But Lord Aaron was not finished. Before he took his leave he stopped to whisper something into his brothers ear. Nathaniel Abstract held his ground as his King towered over to his left ear.

“Keep an eye on them and don’t do something that you will regret later, Nathaniel. You are still under my care. So don’t act like a fool…I will return shortly…” Aaron said as he glanced around and existed out of the chamber with the sound of the door sliding back together as he did so.

There was a moment when everyone in the chamber took a deep breath of relief. A momentary calmness that was very much needed. However this was John opportunity and he was determined to make it count. With Nathanial’s head hanging lowly in observation of Neko, John leaned in closer to the bars of his cell.

“Hey Abstract he’s gone. You can let us out of here! Do it now!!” John said as Nathaniel warily looked in his direction.

“Oh yes human! Just let you out?! Simply and easily? No I unfortunately can not! Like I have the access code to every bloody cell in this War Cruiser?!” Nathanial began to say. Working himself up into a rage he snarled his teeth and scowled his brow ridge. “How DARE YOU!!!”

John was for a better word taken back by ‘surprise’. He did not expect such a reaction from his former forced companion.

“What the hell did I do?” He asked to Abstract releasing out all of his frustrations.

Nathaniel bared his teeth. “I told you to not get my brother involved or to even think of his name! And now we are all dangerously close to being eliminated!!! I TOLD YOU THAT NOTHING GOOD EVER CAME FROM AARON’S INVOLVEMENT AND ALL OF THIS IS BECAUSE YOU WANTED TO SAVE THAT STUPID LIFE SUCKER. HERE WE ARE!!! IF WE WHERE ON MY HUB, I WOULD HAVE PROPELLED YOU STRAIGHT INTO THE DEPTHS OF OUTER SPACE!!! GODS I SHOULD HAVE, BUT NO I WAS PLAYING NICE! MAN I AM SUCH AN IDIOT SOMETIMES…!”

Rodney suddenly scoffed. Finding intense amusement at the hybrids statement, he rolled his eyes. “But you’re not on your home hub! Are you?”

“Yeah your not…” John reminded him. “And we are your only hope of getting off of this ship. Now do you want to help us out or not?!” John said no longer biting back his contempt.

However, Abstract soon began to laugh. Aimlessly grabbing at his eyes and forcefully cleaning them of his built up oils. He profusely shook his head. “And how are you going to help me? Please tell me! Is your ‘help’ similar to the lies you told me the first time I housed you on board my Hub? Because if it is then you can go straight to the underworld human….I want no part in that!”

John shook his head and crossed his arms. “I’m not lying to you this time Abstract! I’m telling you the truth!” John said as Nathaniel shied away from his view.

“And how do you expect me to believe you?” He said with his arms crossed at his chest.

Kenny who was standing silent observing the spectacle was about to say something along with Rodney but John hastily stopped them.

“Because I’m the only chance you got to staying alive….”John said with Kenny humming.

“You are running out of options hybrid. That is YOUR reality.”

Lord Abstract look was still crossed. Standing with his arms pressed tightly on to his body, he nervously stared off in Neko’s direction although John suddenly remembered something. A certain phrase that he hoped would submit Abstract to finally yield.

“Also Tiberius told me to tell you….Hystra…” John said to Abstract gasping out loud.

“WAIT! W-What did you say?…” Nathaniel asked as he lifted up his head; Turning back around to look at John directly.

John eagerly nodded his head. “He said Hystra….”

Nathaniel let out a series of shortened rasps. As if he was completely taken away by what was just told to him. Completely blown away and clueless. The angry hybrid suddenly wiped his mouth as he became more understanding and subdued all together. “The gracious outreach….” He said blankly. To John shrugging.

“Yeah…whatever that means.” John said as Nathaniel stared at the ground. “So listen, my team is already in my jumper in the hanger bay awaiting my signal. Once I give that signal, they will give us a distraction in order for us to make it to them. Now I promised your brother I’d get you outta here when I found you and everybody else. But I can only do that if you work with me! I can promise you I can get you off of this ship. But you gotta get us out of this here first….”

Nathaniel slowly and dauntingly licked his lips and rubbed the back of his neck. He wanted so desperately to believe John. Despite there interactions prior. “Y-You promise me that you won’t go back on your word? And leave me here if I do?” He fearfully asked.

John met Abstract’s gaze and nodding again. “Yes…and I usually keep my promises.”

Abstract’s hardened demeanor swiftly changed. The urge to trust John was ever present and ringing clearly of Nathaniel’s pale green face. “Tiberius…is going to claim me?”

John frowned. “For the third time…yes…”

Suddenly with Neko panting on the table beside him Nathaniel sprung into action. Without saying another word he quickly rushed over to the access panel nearest to the locked double doors and began to frantically type away.

Rodney raised his eyebrows as John then watched Nathaniel pulling a hidden hatch down off of the wall. Yanking at multiple wires and rearranging them into a certain pattern he then set his own program. One after the other John observed inquisitively as the panel flashed with intensity. The same small circles and line appearing with Nathaniel adding to more of there coding.

The minute that stretched along was ridiculously slow. Rodney was slowly beginning to panic all over again. For the time that they needed to plan out how exactly they were going to escape before Aaron would return, it seemed like Abstract wasn’t in a talkative mood. However, Abstract stopped himself again. His eyes suddenly flashed an eerie color of brown, causing the great King to halt in his tracks. Then he shuttered. Gasping, in disbelief his voiced hung deep with intense sorrow and he took to holding himself up against the wall. Breathless.

Rodney looked at John and then back at Nathaniel. “Why did you stop? Hurry the hell up and drop the bars!”

Nathaniel softly let out a small cry. His slitted eyes welling up with a heavily weighted painful expression. He held his mouth biting back his tears. “No….” He whisper to himself. “It can’t be….”

Kenny’s eyes narrowed, sensing the hybrids musky anguish. “It is about your father…isn’t it…”

Rodney wiped his hair back in disbelief. “Oh great…now what….”

“He-he…” Nathaniel said bowing his head with his own whimper. “He is gone….he is not of this existence anymore…”

John raised his eyebrows awkwardly. In that moment he secretly couldn’t have care less. They all needed to stay focused and return to his jumper. But given the state of Abstract and his current bouts of shock, John gave the Wraith a second to compose himself. Which wasn’t that successful.

Nathaniel bent down at his waist. His very breath was stricken from his body. Leaving him to gasp in remembrance. “I had no idea father was even sick….” He said desperately trying to catch his breath. “And now he’s dead?!”

Rodney let out a sigh in frustrated. Waiting on pins and needles, along with hearing Neko continue to painfully panic about the table was becoming to much for his sensitive sensibilities. Rolling his eyes upwards he disrespectful interrupted. “Ok so what? Who cares! Just open the cell….” Rodney insisted before Nathaniel bared his teeth angrily. In classic Wraith like fashion.

Abstract hissed wildly at the humans comment. “He was my FATHER and our greatest King…so SHUT THE HELL UP AND SHOW HIM THE PROPER RESPECT HE DESERVES!!!” Nathaniel said before he silenced himself yet again.

All of the sudden the sound of Lord Aaron’s steel toed boots came bellowing back down the long hallway heading back to the interrogation chamber. Luckily for John and the rest of his team, Aaron’s stride was drawn out. The sound of his boots dragging themselves across the outer hallway was prolonged. John, if he had to guess, it was due to the fact he had just gotten the news of his fathers passing.

“Slag it he always comes back at the worst possible time…” Nathaniel stuttered as he worked frantically to close up the access panel and shut it down before the double doors could unfurl themselves again. Leaving seconds left unattended for Nathaniel to take up his same position by the wall. But instead of being by the wall he stood in front of a large panel with numerous flashing buttons itself. Blocking them from view.

John gulped deeply in his throat as Aaron’s doors whooshed themselves back open. Allowing for the tall King to enter his way back inside. But this was when John noticed that Lord Aaron’s once confident, commanding, and powerful stature had diminished and what was left in its place was a very different kind of man. Lord Aaron was now a man with very little to lose and his bodily integrity showed that above all else.

Aaron’s once neon blue eyes were replaced by a bright fiery red coloring. His face hung down, devoid of any of its natural pinkish hue. His long jet black hair dangled downwards obscuring his eyes out of view; And with his large fist plastered by his sides as he stood standing still in between the threshold of the door and the empty hallway. Silent and unmoving Aaron stared off.

John, Rodney, and Kenny all held their gaze simultaneously staring in Aaron’s direction. Unsure of what was possibly going to happen next when Abstract dared to slowly approach his brother’s side. Gently coxing him away from the doorway so that they could close for further privacy. He coo’d, purred, and attempted to caress his shoulder and offering him more then just a listening ear.

“Brother…..” Nathaniel spoke calmly. Trembly reaching out his hands to offer Aaron some support. “…it’s alright….everything is going to be alright….”

Aaron without warning grit his teeth in a distinct grimace. Frowning. Leaving little time for anyone to respond he forcefully lunged at his brother. Rushing Nathaniel with such strength that he easily slammed him into the wall in a fit of rage.

Abstract clutched his chest as Aaron leaned into him with his full body weight. And as he carelessly tried to wrap his hands around his brother’s throat; Nathaniel took to screaming in his own defense. Blocking more of his sporadic attacks with his flaying hands.

“AARON WAIT STOP!! ITS ME!!” He yelled out as Aaron unsheathed his laser blade from its sheath and turned it on. “DON’T!!”

John had to shielded his eyes as unexpected sparks flew in every direction. Lord Aaron giving no indication that he had even heard his brother pleas, stabbed his blade repeatedly into the metal wall of the ship itself. One after the other in a blur of pettiness until he began to drag his weapon all the way down towards Nathaniel defenseless neck. And with his brothers eyes widening with fear and having lost all his brilliant composure, Aaron bared his own teeth and yelled fully unhinged as Nathaniel attempted duck out of the way.

“BE STILL!!!!”

Nathaniel fought to try to move against his brother’s power only to be slightly cut by his blade on his wrist as he struggled to do so. “BROTHER NO WE NEED EACH-OTHER!!!”

Aaron suddenly threw his knife off to the ground once it had reached a certain point about the wall. His blue eyes flickered; Changing rapidly from color to color as his tightly held back tears began pouring down the side of his cheeks. Panting and breathing harder than before his hardened demeanor fell away. For a brief second he embraced his brother in a hug. Allowing for Nathaniel to take him into his arms. He willingly plunged his head into Nathaniel’s chest murmuring under his breath.

Nathaniel’s voiced hissed and muted while Aaron placed his head about his chest. There was nothing left to say about the matter. And there was no words that could bring back his only father and king. Slowly Nathaniel ran his hands throughout his brothers long disheveled hair, sleeking it back out of his eyes.

“Shh it’s ok Aaron. P-Please let me comfort you….” Abstract repetitive repeated as he took his brother’s head into his chest. “I am in pain over father’s death too, but I’m here for you……just please calm down. I beg of you…”

Aaron reluctantly clutched onto Nathaniel’s shoulders. Yanking at his already ripped jacket, he teared at the material as he ran his nails down Nathaniel’s forearms. Tattering his shirt more. But in an instant he pat his brother’s arm before he pulled himself away to stand under his own power. Aaron sniffled and clenched his jaw tightly together in an attempt to keep his tears from further leaving his eyes. John in the moment felt another twinge of sadness from watching the two Grovian’s tender moment. However that ‘feeling’ did not last for long.

Arron stepped away from Abstract’s person and nodding his head he breathed outwards with a hitch. Attempting to relax and further settle his mind. Aaron then quietly approached his table again. Unblinking, his eyes held strongly on Neko as he balled his fists at his side. His hands trembled wildly as the secondary emotion, anger, was sorely taking hold of his massive frame.

John held his breath as he stared onward but something redirected his view. Nathaniel Abstract had managed to saunter his way over in front of there cell. Standing with his hands behind his back, he leaned in carefully as his brother was preoccupied. Behind his slender back, was a crystal clear keycard which he held tightly in between the glowing bars of the cell. Wiggling it around before John slowly glanced down.

John quickly reached through the bars of the cell and pocketed the card without Aaron taking notice. Then with Rodney and Kenny both watching he looked to Abstract again.

Nathaniel slightly inclined his head as he felt the keycard steadily slip out of his fingers. Glancing again in between Neko and Aaron cautiously, he swallowed hard before he exhaled. “Aaron….please I implore you….leave number two alone.” He asked with a softness to his tone. “Brother, I am grieving also but hurting this Wraith isn’t going to bring Father back…You must believe me….”

Aaron blinked his eyes and his lips formed into another sneer. Without warning, he began to scroll through his database until he randomly picked a program that would inflict the most metal damage on his captive. Neko having witnessing his ex Lord’s empty eyes on the console let out another scream of terror as Lord Aaron powered his machine back on. Humming the table upwards till it fell short of his waistline. Nathaniel too let out a gasp as he saw the program in which Aaron was choosing. The simulation Aaron was conducting was burning alive by chemical warfare.

Several lights flashed and fell down onto every portion of Neko’s body. Pulsating at the top of his crown and beginning to drift down towards the tips of his toes. His fingers were yanked upwards and his knees began to buckle at the joints. Neko gave a loud shout, frightened by the view of his own body being taken over by the numerous flashing orbs. Along with the table’s constant vibrating; But when he was about to succumb to another simulated wave Abstract finally had no other choice but to step in.

Swiftly and without delay Abstract reached out pass his brother to turn off the machine again. “Brother no! Not that program!” He said just as Aaron took his tightly balled fist, and swung it at his head. The fast acting blows that Aaron happily unleashed caused Nathaniel to cower backwards away from the panel. Giving yet another second for Aaron to attempt to power his table back on, however Abstract still pressed onward. Swatting at his hands and promptly blocking his access further. Nathaniel persisted; by knocking his hands off and nearly toppling the great King over until his brother grew into a fit of rage.

Aaron let loose another punch that knocked Nathaniel off of his feet and stumbled him backwards. Holding the side of his head roughly, the strike hit hard and caused his mind to fog. John’s mouth hung open as the two brothers continue to battle each other for control over the tables panel and for a moment there was a time when he thought Lord Abstract was regaining the upper hand. Nathaniel’s momentum leveling out. However, with in those few seconds Lord Aaron had quickly reached underneath the table to remove a long syringe housing what appeared to be a thick darkly colored yellow liquid inside of it.

Aaron laughed in rejuvenation holding it up above his head, he aimed the needle’s sharpened tip straight at Neko’s now panicking face. Neko gave another shriek.

“No! No!!”

“Aaron!!!!” Nathaniel bellowed out.

Aaron huffed in a tired exasperation as he brought the needle down inches above Neko’s forehead, only to have Nathaniel pop back up to his feet and taking a hold of a metallic tray he had found he heavily blocked his brothers attack. By laying directly underneath him and essentially above Neko.

The syringe but most importantly the needle itself bounced off of the steal barrier, sending out an ear piercing twinge of its own. As well as some of the living liquid inside, the contents was dripping down to the floor. Aaron kept pushing the needle more so into the tray; Causing Nathaniel to give it his all to maintain his grasp on his makeshift shield. Although Aaron began to quickly over power his resistance.

“No Aaron you’re not thinking clearly! He’s already an absent-mind! Anymore Nanotechnology and you’ll ruin him!!!” Abstract hollered to his brother still ignoring his commands.

“I DO NOT CARE!!” Aaron yelled out by repeatedly slamming his syringe onto the tray.

Nathaniel grunted roughly as he used all of his strength that he could muster, he doggedly hit the syringe away. Casting it a few feet away from John and his locked cell’s door. Nathaniel was out of breath, panting, as he rushed over and stomped the syringe with his boot. The glass filled apparatus broke and scattered its contents all over the floor beneath there feet and as the liquid spread itself outward John could hear the buzzing of the small Nanobots inside of the liquid die down, then stopping all together.

Nathaniel sharply swung back around to meet his brother’s eyes. “That’s enough!! Aaron please; You’re not listening!!!”

Suddenly Abstract was sent flying backwards. Aaron using his powerful tyrannical kick to fully collapse his sibling and then he proceeded to pounce onto of Nathaniel’s abdomen as he landed fully on the ground. Not realizing that his brother was so dangerously close to him in his own rampage was a horrible mistake. And was sure to render his fighting useless.

Aaron sat on top of Nathaniel’s fully exhausted body. Pinning him down on top of the shattered syringe as well as the wet nanobot contents. With a very heated fit of rage, Aaron began to beat his brother. Striking him in the head in one relentless attack after the other until his hands finally ended up around Nathaniel’s slender green neck. Choking him as hard as he possibly could.

Nathaniel could barely contain himself from gurgling. He frantically clawed at his brother’s chest hoping to free himself from Aaron’s tightly held grasp. But his attempts were fruitless. Aaron lifted the Hybrids head up off of the ground and slammed it back down into the flooring again. Single handedly over taking any of Nathaniel’s control. Nathaniel’s eyes were slowly turning bloodshot as he could not take a steady breath into his lungs.

John for a minute thought that it was the end to his carefully constructed plan all together. If they couldn’t save Abstract in the nick of time; There would be no escaping the Cruiser; Even if his team did manage to find out his position and free them from there holding cell. The outcome was potentially disastrous.

But just when John was about to give up all hope for their current situation, the War Cruiser grew in an uproar. It’s alarms blaring loudly. Echoing from every corridor and crevice. The loud bellowing sirens caused Lord Aaron to suddenly release his brother’s neck to glance up. As he too was extremely concerned about what was going on.

Nathaniel coughed and gasped as his windpipe was officially clear of obstruction. Wincing and shaking uncontrollably he watched as Aaron slowly took to his feet.

John narrowed his eyes one last time as he could hear several feet pounding away outside of the chamber. Maybe Ronon and Teyla decided to give them a welcomed distraction early or something else must had happened. Possibly they were discovered. John secretly hoped that wasn’t the case. But he still watched in silence as Aaron took to his feet. Blankly staring at his door until he had no choice but to leave the room once again, to tend on the status of his ship.

Once his brother had fully taken his leave, Nathaniel quickly sat upright. “Key…card….give me the keycard!!!” He stumbled to say. Holding out his hand weakly John handed over the clear card from his pocket without delay. Peeling himself off of the ground, Abstract released the bars and opened the cell doors. But not before he released Neko up from the table first.

John breathed a sigh of relief. “That’s more like it!” He praised. “So what else can you do Abstract?”

“Quickly!!” Nathaniel said as he gathered up whatever he could into his jacket’s pockets including medical supplies and whatever he could fasten as a weapon. “It won’t be long until they shut off my system override. We need to get out of here now and get to your jumper!”

Kenny was the first to emerge out of the cell. Running right over to Neko along with Rodney they helped the poor Wraith to his feet.

“So you’re the one who triggered the alarms?” Kenny asked as Abstract nodded.

“Yes life sucker! I am! But they won’t last for long. Once the bridge figures out that this was just a systems check, they will shut them off!”

Rodney scoffed as he searched for any weapon that he could find. “Let’s hope they don’t notice then!”

John agreed. “He’s right…we need to get to the hanger bay as quick as we can! I’m guessing you way?”

Nathaniel smirked “Yes…I do…but we need to knock out Aaron’s footmen first. There are two outside.

John nodded. “Ok that’s not too bad!”

“Right…” Nathaniel amusingly said baring his teeth. “I will draw there attention and you and your Wraith…”

“We got it! Now let’s hurry!” John pushed back as Nathaniel nodded and promptly exited the chamber.

As soon as Lord Abstract step foot outside into the hallway the two clueless foot soldiers approached from behind him. With there guns pointed upwards John and Rodney quickly dispatched the two men with ease. Knocking them unconscious to the floor. However after they were able to secure some of the Grovian’s guns John noticed that Kenny still was not himself. The younger Wraith seemed to still be lethargic and moving with hesitation. Cautious without real thought to his efforts. He was still feeling the effects of whatever was constantly pumped into the interrogation room.

Kenny hissed as he brought up the rear with Neko. His slitted eyes scanning the rest of the hallway as he shoved Neko in front of him.

John raised an eyebrow as Kenny stood along at his side. “Second are you ok?” John asked him.

“My-My wounds will heal…” Kenny informed as Nathaniel motioned them further down the hall.

“Quickly! Come on!! The Wraith will wake up soon enough!! It’s just a little sedative. The hanger bay is this way!” Abstract insisted. Taking control of Neko, he grabbed his hand and proceeded to pull him down the corridor. With Rodney and John fallowing after.

For a moment John was beginning to doubt Nathaniel’s involvements. What if the hybrid was betraying them the whole time? Maybe this ‘blessing’ of Abstract’s assistance was just a carefully orchestrated ploy? John felt torn. But nevertheless he had no choice but to trust that they would make it back to his jumper where Teyla, Major Lorne, Ronon, and Steve were waiting for them.